声明：本书为八零电子书(txt80.com)的用户上传至本站的存储空间，本站只提供TXT全集电子书存储服务以及免费下载服务，以下作品内容之版权与本站无任何关系。 ---------------------------用户上传之内容开始-------------------------------- 纳尼亚传奇5：黎明踏浪号(双语) 作者：C·S·路易斯 内容简介 黎明踏浪号，将把你带到那些你做梦都想不到会存在的地方。 纳尼亚那里什么都可能发生， 当巨龙醒来最后的远航启程。 小孩子看到的是奇怪又生动的故事；大人们看到的是从冒险经历中的传奇和神话的秘密 一个来自世界之初，充满神奇魔法的国度，充满了时会起而舞蹈的惊奇生物、 能言兽和能言树。就在这个时刻，有几个小孩已经打开了前往魔法国度的门 暑假里，爱德蒙和露西住在哈罗德舅舅家，和表兄尤斯塔斯住在一起。尤斯塔斯是个令人讨厌的家伙。有一天，墙上的一幅画有帆船的油画忽然将他们拉进了画中，他们在船上遇到了凯斯宾国王，他正出航寻找被叔叔驱逐的骑士们。航行的另一个目的是希望找到雄狮阿斯兰的王国。一路上他们经过了各种神奇的岛屿，如孤独岛、声音岛、黑暗岛等等，历尽种种艰险。在这历险过程中，尤斯塔斯从一个贪婪自私、惹人厌的坏孩子转变成一个诚实勇敢的孩子。他们最后航行到世界尽头的外边，找到阿斯兰的国土，但除了老鼠雷佩契普留在阿斯兰王国外，其他人都只能回到拉曼杜岛。他们解除了魔法，唤醒了三位沉睡着的爵爷，最后又都回到纳尼亚。爱德蒙、露西也回到剑桥舅妈家。 第一章 卧室内的画 ? ? 一个小男孩叫尤斯塔斯·克拉伦斯·斯克伦布[1]，他叫这个名字真是名副其实。父母叫他尤斯塔斯·克拉伦斯，老师叫他斯克罗布。至于他的朋友们管他叫什么，就不得而知了，因为他压根儿没有朋友。他不叫自己的父母“爸爸妈妈”，而是直呼他们的名字——哈罗德和艾贝塔。他们是非常时髦的人，是素食主义者，不吸烟，不喝酒， 穿特制的内衣裤。在他们房间里，只有很少的家具，床上基本没有褥子和床单，窗户总敞开着。 尤斯塔斯·克拉伦斯很喜欢小动物，特别是那些被制成标本的甲壳虫。他也很喜欢看书，尤爱知识类的书籍，比如那些带插画的书， 上面画有谷物输送机，或是国外的胖娃娃在他们的示范学校里做操的情景。尤斯塔斯·克拉伦斯不喜欢佩文西家的那些表兄弟姐妹—— 彼得、苏珊、爱德蒙和露茜。但听说爱德蒙和露茜要来他们家住，他还是非常高兴。虽然他骨子里喜欢对别人发号施令，欺凌弱小，但他身材矮小，还没有露茜个子高，更别说能打赢爱德蒙了。他已在心里盘算着，如果露茜和爱德蒙寄住在自己家里，他就可以用尽各种办法来捉弄他们。 爱德蒙和露茜原本不想住尤斯塔斯家，但他们别无选择。因为暑假他们的父亲要去美国做十六周的讲学，母亲也要跟着去。彼得正在准备下次考试，所以这个假期会暂住到柯克老教授家里，柯克老教授还可以为他辅导功课。在早年的战争时期，这几个兄弟姐妹就曾住在柯克教授家中避难，并拥有一段难忘的经历。柯克老教授很乐意他们一起住在他家，但不知怎么回事，他的家突然就没落了，所以不得不搬进了一幢小房子里。现在的房子只能匀出一间房给彼得住。父母又实在没有钱把三个孩子都带走，最后只带走了苏珊。 苏珊是几个孩子中最乖巧、最漂亮的一个，可惜她学习不好( 尽管她已经不小了)。而且母亲认为，比起那两个更小的孩子，她“可以在美国之旅受益匪浅”。露茜和爱德蒙虽然不至于去嫉妒苏珊的好运气，但想到整个假期都要在舅妈家里度过，就非常不情愿。“但是， 最倒霉的是我，”爱德蒙说，“最起码你还有间自己的屋子，而我竟然要和那个讨厌鬼尤斯塔斯住在一起。” 故事在一天下午拉开了序幕。露茜和爱德蒙两人正偷偷聚在一起，畅谈纳尼亚的传奇故事，这是只属于他们两个人的秘密。大多数人都会有属于自己的“秘密国度”，但是，那都只是我们想象出来的而已。在这一点上，露茜和爱德蒙比我们幸运多了，因为他们的纳尼亚是真实存在的，而且他们还去过两次，他们不是在做游戏或梦境里假装去到的，而是实实在在地去过。当然，他们只有依靠魔法才能到达那里，纳尼亚可不是随便想去就能去的。所以，他们还在纳尼亚时就曾约定，一有机会，他们肯定会再去的。 他们坐在露茜的床边仔细端详着墙上的一幅画。这是唯一一幅他们非常喜欢的画，尽管艾贝塔舅妈并不喜欢它( 所以它才被放在楼上的阁楼里)，但是又不能把它扔掉，因为她不想得罪把这幅画当作结婚礼物送给她的那个人。 画上是一艘船——一艘看起来正朝你迎面驶来的船。船头是镀金的龙头，张着嘴。船上只有一根桅杆，张着紫色的帆，船舷是绿色的。这艘船正冲向船头碧浪的最高处，近处的波涛挟着海浪和泡沫向你涌来，它正乘风破浪，快速前进，左舷略微倾斜。( 如果你想认真地把故事看完，而你此时还不明白之前所描述的场景的话，你可以在脑中想象：你朝一艘船看去时，船的左边叫左舷，船的右边叫右舷) 阳光从船的另一侧洒下来，海水折射出碧绿或者紫色的光芒，而被船身遮挡住了阳光的那一侧的海水泛着幽暗的深蓝色光芒。 “问题是，”爱德蒙说，“眼睁睁地看着纳尼亚的船却上不去， 真让人心烦。” “就这样看一看也好啊，”露茜感叹，“这毕竟是艘真正的纳尼亚的船。” “还在玩你们的幻想游戏吗？”尤斯塔斯突然走进屋子里。原来他一直躲在门外偷听他们说话，这会儿正咧着嘴取笑他们。去年， 在佩文西家的时候他就曾听到过他们谈论纳尼亚，之后他经常拿这事来取笑他们。因为他认为那全是他们编出来的，并对此不以为然， 尽管他自己什么也编不出来。 “这里不欢迎你。”爱德蒙粗声粗气地说。 “我正在写一首打油诗，”尤斯塔斯说，“大概是这样的：玩纳尼亚游戏的孩子会变得越来越愚蠢，越来越愚蠢……” “得了吧，孩子和愚蠢两个词根本就不押韵。”露茜说。 “它们押的是元音。”尤斯塔斯狡辩。 “别问他什么是押元音，”爱德蒙说，“他巴不得别人问他。别理他，他自讨没趣就走了。” 这样碰了一鼻子灰，一般的孩子不是扭头就走就是火冒三丈。但尤斯塔斯却没有这样做，他嬉皮笑脸地赖着不走。还问：“你们喜欢那幅画吗？” “天知道他会不会又说艺术审美的事。”爱德蒙急忙说。但露茜却真诚地回答：“是呀，非常喜欢。” “这幅画很烂。”尤斯塔斯诋毁道。 “你滚出去，不就看不见了。”爱德蒙说。 “你为什么会喜欢这幅画呢？”尤斯塔斯问露茜。 “嗯，其一，”露茜回答：“这艘船看上去像是真的正航行在海里， 画上的海水像是潮湿的，海浪看上去也像是真的在翻腾。” 尤斯塔斯有很多话来回答露茜，现在他却一言不发。因为他也看到那些海浪在起伏不平。他只坐过一次船( 只到了怀特岛)，还晕船晕得很厉害。现在一看海浪他又有点晕了。他脸色铁青，却抑制不住对海浪的好奇心。接下来发生的事情，更是让三个孩子目瞪口呆。 面对这些铅字的时候，你们真的难以想象他们眼前的场景。即便亲眼看到，你们也会不敢相信自己的眼睛的。画上的东西突然动了， 却不像露天电影幕布里的那样。那幅画的色彩非常逼真，相信即使露天电影也不会有这样逼真的效果：那条船分明在海上航行，船头在海浪中起伏，激起一大片浪花后又猛地把它们甩在后面。他们刚看见了船尾和甲板，第二个浪就打过来了，船又在海浪中起起伏伏，船尾和甲板又不见了。 就在此时，一直放在爱德蒙身边的练习本开始呼啦啦地翻动，甚至飞了起来，向爱德蒙身后的墙上飞去。好像刮了一场大风，露茜满头发丝都被吹到了脸上。其实那会儿的确刮风了——不过风是从画上刮来的，还夹杂着各种声响——海浪沙沙的冲刷声，海水拍打船舷的声音，船身嘎嘎的鸣响声，以及那回荡在天地间像是要摧毁一切的怒号声。海水那股强烈的咸涩味让露茜更加确定，自己不是在做梦。 “快停下！”尤斯塔斯的声音充满着恐惧和惊慌，“你们又在玩什么鬼把戏！快停下，我要去告诉艾贝塔了……” 两兄妹对这种冒险的事本来早已经习以为常了，谁料就在尤斯塔斯嗷嗷大叫的同时，他俩也一起“噢”了一声。因为又凉又咸的海水从画中冲了出来，不仅把他们全身都打湿了，还差点让他们喘不过气来。 “我要把这幅画砸烂！”尤斯塔斯大叫着冲向那幅画。此时， 一些事情好像巧合般地上演。尤斯塔斯已冲到画的前面，对魔法略懂一二的爱德蒙，立刻拉住尤斯塔斯，警告他别去干傻事。露茜从另一边拉着他，却还是被他拽着向前冲去。这时候，不知道是画越变越大， 还是他们越变越小了。 尤斯塔斯跳起来，想把画从墙上扯下来，没想到发现自己竟站在了画框里。此刻在他面前的不是玻璃镜面，而是真正的大海，海风和海浪像拍打岸边岩石一样向他扑面冲来。他被这景象吓昏了头， 紧紧地抓住爱德蒙和露茜。他们三个在画框上又是挣扎，又是喊叫， 折腾了好一会儿。正当他们刚刚保持住平衡时，一个巨大的蓝色海浪又把他们拖到了海里。苦涩的海水冲进了尤斯塔斯的嘴里，让他那绝望的叫喊声戛然而止。 露茜暗自庆幸自己去年夏天学了游泳。事实上，海水比看上去凉许多，如果她可以游得慢一点，她可以游得很好的。她和所有一下子掉进水中的人一样，努力地保持镇定，踢掉了鞋子，然后她还紧闭嘴巴，睁开眼睛。这时他们已经离船身非常近了，露茜看到了绿色的船舷，还发现有人正从甲板上看着她。然而，这时，尤斯塔斯在慌乱中紧紧地抓住她，两人一起往下沉。 当他们再次浮出水面时，露茜看见一个白色的人影跳入水中。此刻爱德蒙紧靠着她，踩着水，双手抓住还在号叫的尤斯塔斯的胳膊。接着，又有人从另一边伸出胳膊托住他。露茜隐约中觉得那个人有些面熟。船上的人七嘴八舌地喊叫着，把缆绳扔了下来。爱德蒙和那个人一起把绳系在她的身上。 绳绕好后，好像又过了很久，直到她着急得脸色发青，牙齿开始打战。而事实上这中间并没有过多久，他们只是在等绳子固定好， 以便拉她上船时，不至于让她的身体碰到船体而受伤。尽管他们做了很多努力，当露茜终于被拉上来时，她发抖地站在甲板上，浑身湿淋淋，一只膝盖青肿起来。接着，爱德蒙也被拉上来了，然后是被吓傻了的尤斯塔斯。最后还有个陌生人 ——一个比露茜大不了几岁的金发少年。 “凯、凯、凯斯宾！”露茜还没缓过气来，就喘着粗气惊喜地叫道。那个年轻人正是凯斯宾——他们曾帮助他登上了纳尼亚的王位。此时爱德蒙也认出了他，三个人喜出望外，乐得手舞足蹈。 “这家伙是谁呀？”凯斯宾满面笑容地转向尤斯塔斯。谁料尤斯塔斯哭得更厉害了。像他这样的男孩遇见浑身湿透这种事，大哭一场无可厚非，可像他这样哭得如此夸张，确实少见。尤斯塔斯还自顾自地叫着：“让我走，让我回去，我不喜欢这里！” “让你走？”凯斯宾疑惑地问道：“你要去哪儿呢？” 尤斯塔斯冲到船边，想再看一眼镶在墙上的画框，或者是露茜的卧室。可眼前只有泛着泡沫的海水和浅蓝色的天空。远处，海天一线，无边无际。他吓得魂都快没了。不过我们也不能过分责备他， 谁让他晕船呢。 “嗨，赖尼夫，”凯斯宾对一个水手说，“给这两位陛下送点酒来，”他转向露茜和爱德蒙说，“你们在水里泡了太久，需要喝点东西暖暖身子。”他称露茜和爱德蒙为“陛下”，因为他们和苏珊与彼得一样，在他即位之前是纳尼亚的国王和女王。要知道，纳尼亚的时间和我们这个世界的时间是不一样的，即使你在纳尼亚世界过了一百年，当你回到这里，仍然还是你离开的那一天的同一个时刻。但如果你在自己的世界过上一个星期或者一天，纳尼亚却早已过了一千年。因此，露茜和爱德蒙两兄妹自上次从纳尼亚离开后， 这次再回来( 在纳尼亚人眼中) 就如传说中亚瑟王一样，终于重返纳尼亚了。 赖尼夫端来一瓶冒着香气的酒和四只银杯。这酒来得正是时候， 爱德蒙和露茜抿了一小口，顿觉一股暖流从喉咙直达脚底。尤斯塔斯却还是苦着张脸，先是呕吐，一会儿又哇哇大哭，问人家有没有枫树牌那种加了维生素的营养食品，还告诉人家如果没有可以用蒸馏水去制作，并坚持说到了下一站就回岸上去。 “这个活宝可是你们带来的呀，兄弟。”凯斯宾笑着对爱德蒙咬耳朵。还没等他说其他事情，尤斯塔斯就又开始折腾了。 “噢！啊！那究竟是什么玩意？赶紧把这令人恶心的东西弄走！” 尤斯塔斯的吃惊情有可原，因为船尾竟然冒出来一个非常奇怪的东西，正向他们慢慢走来。我们把它叫做老鼠——确实是一只老鼠。可它竟然可以只用两条后腿站立，看上去有两英尺高。一个细细的金箍套住了它的脑袋，一只耳朵在金箍上面，另一只在下面，箍上还插了一支深红色长羽毛。( 老鼠的皮毛颜色非常深，接近黑色，非常引人注目) 老鼠的左爪放在几乎和它尾巴一样长的宝剑的剑柄上。它神色庄严，举止优雅，稳当地来回穿行在颠簸的甲板上。 爱德蒙和露茜一眼就认出它是雷佩契普，纳尼亚王国里会说话的兽类中，最骁勇善战的老鼠大军的头目。在柏卢纳的第二次战役中， 它还获得了不朽的殊荣。露茜真想把它搂在怀里，她一直都想这么做。不过她知道自己是享受不到这种待遇的，因为那样的话会得罪它。因此露茜只好单膝跪地来跟它说话。 雷佩契普先伸出左腿，缩回右腿，向她鞠躬，再吻她的手，然后挺直身体，捻着自己的胡须，尖着嗓子说：“向爱德蒙国王陛下和露茜女王陛下致敬。( 说到这儿，它又向他们鞠了一躬) 承蒙两位陛下光临，这次辉煌的远航可算是十全十美了。” “啊，把它弄走！”尤斯塔斯叫道，“我讨厌老鼠。我最讨厌看动物表演，不仅无聊粗俗，而且……还自作多情。” “如此无礼的人也受到陛下您的保护吗？”雷佩契普盯了尤斯塔斯好一会儿后，才接着说，“因为，如果不是的话……” 正巧这时，露茜和爱德蒙两个人同时打了个喷嚏。 “是我糊涂，让你们浑身湿淋淋地站在这儿。”凯斯宾说，“快到船舱里换上干衣服。露茜，你去我的房间，不过，船上恐怕没有女人的衣服，你只好先将就一下穿我的衣服了。雷佩契普，好好带路。” “看在女王的份上，”雷佩契普说，“即使是事关尊严，也只能作罢，至少暂时只能如此。”话音未落，它狠狠地瞪了尤斯塔斯一眼， 凯斯宾催促他们赶紧走。不一会儿，露茜就走到了船尾的舱房。一进舱房她就喜欢上了这里——三扇方形的玻璃窗外面是碧蓝的海水，桌子的三边各摆着矮凳，矮凳上都铺上软垫。房顶吊着银灯( 从那精巧的做工，她就知道这是小矮人的杰作)，门头上方的墙上还挂着狮王阿斯兰的金像。 她扫了整个房间一眼，凯斯宾打开一侧的房门，“露茜，你住我的房间，我去给你找几件干衣服。”凯斯宾说着开始翻开一个衣橱， 然后说：“换下来的湿衣服放门外就行了，有人会来拿走给你烘干的。” 露茜觉得凯斯宾的舱房像家一样舒适，那种感觉像已经在这里住了很久似的。她一点都不害怕船身摇晃，想当初她在纳尼亚当女王的时候， 还多次出海远航呢。这舱房小却很明亮，墙上挂着镶板画( 画上都是些飞禽走兽，红色的龙以及一些藤蔓植物) 纤尘不染，非常干净。穿凯斯宾的衣服有点大，但勉强凑合。鞋子也大，不过露茜并不介意光着脚在船上走动。她穿好衣服后眺望窗外的海水，深深地呼了一口气。她知道又一段美好的时光已经到来了。 第二章 在黎明踏浪号上 “哎呀，露茜，你可回来了，”凯斯宾说，“我们一直都在等你， 这位是我们的船长，德里宁公爵。” 那个黑发人单膝下跪，吻她的手。雷佩契普和爱德蒙也在场。 “尤斯塔斯去哪儿了？”露茜问道。 “他在床上躺着呢，”爱德蒙说，“我们帮不了他，恐怕只会帮倒忙。” “那我们叙叙旧吧。”凯斯宾说。 “哎呀，我真想和你好好聊聊。”爱德蒙说，“那我们先说说时间的问题。上次我们是在你加冕典礼前离开的。按我们那里的时间， 已经过了一年了，不知道这里过了多久啊？” “正好是三年。”凯斯宾回答。 “这里都还好吧？”爱德蒙问。 “不用担心，要是国内有事的话，我还能出海远航吗？”凯斯宾国王回答，“现在比以前的状况好多了，台尔马人、小矮人、会说话的兽类、小羊怪和其他臣民都没什么矛盾。我们去年给边境那些惹是生非的人一顿教训之后，他们现在还向我们进贡呢。我出海之前把国内的政事交给了一个了不起的人，你还记得小矮人杜鲁普金吗？” “你是说杜鲁普金吗？”露茜说，“我当然记得啦，你选的这个人再合适不过了。” “是啊，女王陛下，他像獾一样忠诚，像老鼠一样勇敢。”德里宁说。他本来想说“像狮子一样勇敢”，但看到雷佩契普看自己的眼神，只好改了口。 “我们要去哪里啊？”爱德蒙问。 “这个嘛，”凯斯宾说，“说来话长，你们是否还记得，在我小时候， 我父王的七位朋友曾支持我做国王，可是我的叔父却想篡夺王位，就把他们派到孤独群岛那边，去开发东大洋的那片未知地吗？” “记得啊，”露茜说，“他们一个都没能回来。” “没错。说起来就在我加冕那天，在狮王阿斯兰的见证下，我发誓一旦纳尼亚重建和平，我就亲自航海去东海，用一年的时间去找我父王的朋友，不论他们是否还在人世。如果可能的话，我一定会替他们报仇。他们七个是雷维廉公爵、伯恩公爵、阿尔戈兹公爵、马弗拉蒙公爵、奥克特西安公爵、雷斯蒂玛公爵，还有……唉，还有一个名字，我记不清了。” “陛下，是罗普公爵。”德里宁提醒道。 “罗普，是罗普，当然，”凯斯宾说，“这就是我这次出海的目的。可是我们的雷佩契普还有个更大的梦想。”话音刚落，大家的目光就都投向那只老鼠。 “别看我个头不高，”它说，“可是我梦想远大。既然我们出海远航，为什么不到世界的最东方呢？去那里会有什么发现呢？说不定那边就是狮王阿斯兰的国土。他总是从东方漂洋过海来找我们。” “我说，这真是一个好主意。”爱德蒙的声音中充满敬意。 “但你想过没有，”露茜说，“阿斯兰王国究竟是怎样的王国， 我的意思是，你乘船能到那里吗？” ( 重要提示：如果书友们打不开t x t 8 0. c o m 老域名，可以通过访问t x t 8 0. c c 备用域名访问本站。 ) “我不知道，女王陛下，”雷佩契普说，“不过有一首诗里写到过， 当我还在摇篮里的时候，树仙女曾给我念过那首诗： 海天相连之地，海水变得甜又香。 雷佩契普把心放，定能找到那地方。 那里就是最东方。” 虽不知道这句诗歌是什么意思，但无形中它总能给我一种神奇的力量。” 短暂的沉默之后，露茜问，“凯斯宾，我们现在到哪儿了？” “船长肯定比我说得清楚。”凯斯宾说。德里宁拿出地图，摊在桌子上。 “我们现在在这里，”他指着地图上的某个点，“这儿是今天正午的方位，我们从凯尔帕拉维尔出来之后，一路顺风，稍稍向北， 第二天就到达了加尔马。我们在港口停了一周，因为加尔马公爵为陛下举行了一次比武大赛，陛下把很多骑士都打下了马……” “德里宁，你都没提我也摔下来好几次，而且很狼狈，直到现在肿块还没消。”凯斯宾插了一句。 “……陛下把很多骑士都打落到马下，”德里宁又说了一遍， 咧着嘴笑着说，“我们还以为国王陛下为了讨公爵的欢心，会迎娶公爵家的小姐。可是，没有……” “她是个斜视眼，脸上好多雀斑。”凯斯宾接过话。 “啊，可怜的姑娘。”露茜感叹了一声。 “后来我们从加尔马起航，”德里宁又说，“整整两天都是风平浪静，只好用桨划船。接着又起风了，所以离开加尔马后第四天我们才到达特里宾西亚。那里发出警报说，我们不能在当地登陆，因为那儿正在闹瘟疫。我们只好两次绕过海角，驶进了一个小海湾，加满水。后来，我们在遇上下一个东南风之前不得已歇了三天，才开往七岛。第三天的时候，有一条海盗船追我们，看装备是特里宾西亚的船， 不过那条船看见我们全副武装，朝船两边射了几箭之后就开走了。” “我们真应该追上那条船，上去把那些强盗一个个绞死。”雷佩契普说。 “又过了五天，我们看到了米尔岛，正如你所知，它是七岛中最西边的一个小岛。然后我们划出海峡，傍晚的时候到了布伦岛上的红港。当地人盛情款待了我们，食物和水想加多少就加多少。六天前我们离开了红港，一路上出奇的顺利，我们估计后天就能到孤独群岛了。总的来说，我们已经出海将近三十天，已经远离纳尼亚四百多海里了。 “到了那里之后呢？”露茜问。 “现在还不好说，陛下，”德里宁说，“除非岛上有人告诉我们。” “他们未必能告诉我们。”爱德蒙说。 “那么说来，”雷佩契普说，“到了群岛之后，探险才算是真正的开始呢。” 凯斯宾提议大家先在船上参观一下，再吃晚饭，可是露茜心里一直有小小的牵挂。她说，“我想去看看尤斯塔斯。他晕船晕得厉害， 如果我现在还有原来随身携带的药瓶，就可以治好他。” “药还有，”凯斯宾说，“我差点忘了。当初你走的时候留下这药， 我想着，不妨把这药当成一件王室宝贝，所以我一直随身携带——如果你想在晕船这个小毛病上把它浪费掉的话，你就用吧。” “我只要一滴。”露茜说。 凯斯宾打开凳子下面的一个储物箱，取出露茜给他的那个小钻石药瓶，她对这个再熟悉不过了。他说：“我亲爱的女王，你的宝贝还给你。”于是他们离开舱房，走到阳光下。 甲板上有两个敞开的舱口盖，又大又长。晴天的时候，水手们总是把它们打开，用来通风和采光。凯斯宾带他们走到梯子下面，进入后面的舱口。他们这才发现，原来左右两边都有划桨的长凳，阳光透过桨孔照进来，在舱顶上闪烁不定。凯斯宾的船不是由奴隶划桨的， 也没有单层甲板大帆船那种可怕的东西。在没风或者进出港口的时候，船桨才会被用到。除了个头矮小的雷佩契普之外，其他人都要轮流划桨。 船两边的长凳下都有空地方供划船的人搁脚，中间部分有个深窖，一直通向龙骨处，里面堆满了各种东西，比如很多袋的面粉，很多桶水，很多块猪肉，很多罐蜂蜜，还有很多装满酒的皮囊，以及苹果、坚果、奶酪、饼干、大头菜和熏肉。舱顶，也就是甲板下面， 挂着很多火腿和成捆成捆的大葱。当然，还有个值班人员下班后在里面的吊床上休息。凯斯宾带他们走到船尾，从一个长凳跨到另一个长凳，他的确是名副其实的跨，露茜则是边跳边跨，而对雷佩契普来说， 那就不能称作跨了，简直就是大幅度地跳。 就这样，他们走到一块有门的隔板前。凯斯宾打开门，带他们走了进去，这间舱房正好在船尾几间甲板舱下面的尾部，所以条件不太好。房间很低，屋顶根本没有天花板，墙壁都是倾斜着靠在一起的。他们一路走过去，船里一点空隙都没有了。虽然里面有厚厚的玻璃窗， 却打不开，因为它们都在水下。不过，这个时候如果船身前后颠簸， 舱房里就会一下子闪烁着金色的阳光，一下子泛着幽暗的绿光。 “我们只能睡在这儿了，爱德蒙。”凯斯宾说。 “可是陛下您……”德里宁说。 “不，不，船长，”凯斯宾说，“我们已经说好了。你和赖因斯还要掌舵( 赖因斯是副驾)，已经操劳了好多个晚上，而我们几个只是唱唱歌，聊聊天，所以你应该和他一起住在舱房里。我和爱德蒙国王在这下面一样可以睡得很好。只是，不知道那个陌生人怎样了？ 尤斯塔斯脸色铁青，正满脸忧愁地打听风浪有没有平息的迹象。凯斯宾却问：“什么风浪呢？”德里宁不由得放声大笑。 “大少爷，你是在说风浪吗？”他哈哈大笑，“现在的天气好得不能再好了。” “你是谁？”尤斯塔斯不耐烦地说，“叫他走，听到他的声音我脑袋就疼。” “我给你拿了点东西，吃了你就会感觉好多了，尤斯塔斯。” 露茜说。 “哎呀，都走开，别来烦我。”尤斯塔斯有些疯狂。露茜打开药瓶， 舱房里弥散出一股清香。尽管尤斯塔斯说这是致命的毒药，但他还是喝了一滴。等他喝下药后，脸色明显好转了，相信他也感觉舒服了许多。此刻他不再感到头昏脑胀，也不再提风浪了，只是要求他们把他送到岸上去，他还说只要自己一踏上海港，就向英国领事馆申请对他们所有人做出裁决。 雷佩契普以为这是种新的决斗方式，问他裁决是什么、怎样申请时，尤斯塔斯嘲讽道：“你真是太奇怪了，连裁决都不知道。”最后， 大家不得不让尤斯塔斯相信，他们已经尽快朝所知道的最近陆地驶去，但就像他们没法送他上月球一样，他们也没有能力送他回到哈罗德舅舅所住的剑桥。他听了之后很不愉快，但还是换上了他们为他准备的干净衣服，走到了甲板上。 凯斯宾带他们到甲板上参观整艘船，事实上，他们已经参观过一大半了。他们登上第一个阁楼，看到瞭望员站在镀金龙头旁的一个小木架上，从张开的龙嘴向外张望。阁楼里有厨房( 或者说船上的厨房)，还有水手、木匠、厨子，以及弓箭手头头儿的住处。如果你认为烟囱的烟是向后飘，觉得厨房在前面很奇怪的话，你就要知道， 所有的轮船都是逆风行驶的。事实上，帆船是靠后面的风推动而行， 那样的话所有的尾气和炊烟都会被吹到前面，所以厨房只能设在帆船的前面。 他们到桅杆顶的观测台，起初那里晃得厉害，过了好一会才稳住了，从那儿往下看，甲板看起来又小又远。那种感觉自然是惊心动魄的。你想啊，万一掉了下去，肯定不会掉到海里，毫无疑问，只能掉到甲板上。然后他们又去了船尾，赖因斯和另一个水手正在值班掌舵，舵后面的龙尾是翘着的，上面镀着金粉，半圆形的船尾内有一排小凳子。 这艘船被命名为“黎明踏浪号”。跟我们这里的船比起来，真是小巫见大巫，它甚至跟彼得国王、露茜和爱德蒙统治纳尼亚王国时的单桅船、双桅船、大帆船等任何一条船都没法比。不知为何，从凯斯宾时代起，几乎所有的航海事业都消亡了。所以当初凯斯宾的叔父， 那个篡夺王位的弥若兹国王把七位公爵派去出海时，只好买了一艘加尔马的船只，并雇佣了加尔马的水手。现在凯斯宾开始鼓励纳尼亚人学习造船技术并出海了。迄今为止，黎明踏浪号是他们建造出来的最优秀的船只。 这条船，结构小巧，一边是救生艇，另一边是露茜的鸡棚( 露茜养了一些母鸡)，中间剩下的地方就不多了。其实它的确算得上是同类船中的“美人儿”了，水手称她是一位“小姐”，因为船的外形很美，颜色纯净，甚至每根桅杆、每条缆绳、每只圆钉的做工都很精美。 尤斯塔斯对他们说的一概没有兴趣，一个人自顾自地吹嘘大客轮、汽艇、飞机和潜水艇( 爱德蒙暗自说：“就像他真的无所不知似的。”)。露茜和爱德蒙两个人对黎明踏浪号非常喜欢。在他们从船尾回到舱里吃饭的时候，看见西边的天空出现了一大片玫瑰色的晚霞。船身在前进中不停地颤动，似乎海水的咸味已经到了嘴边。想到马上就要到达世界最东方之外的那片未知地了，露茜觉得幸福得说不出话来。 尤斯塔斯心里的想法，恐怕是换个人都说不好。第二天早上， 在他们都取回自己的干衣服之后，他马上掏出一本黑色的笔记本和一只铅笔，开始写日记。这本日记本是他随身携带的，里面记着他每次考试的分数，虽然他对功课本身没有兴趣，却十分在乎那些分数。他最喜欢做的事情莫过于走到别人面前，炫耀道：“我得了好多分， 你得了多少呢？”可是，在黎明踏浪号上，他不能炫耀自己得了多少分。现在，他只能写日记，写下的第一段文字如下： 八月七日。如果不是在做梦的话，我已经在这条鬼船上待了整整二十四个小时了。外面的惊涛骇浪一直没有停歇( 幸好我现在没有晕船)，之前看到巨浪不断打来，船好多次都几乎沉没了。其他人却装作什么也没发生，这不是我在大惊小怪，正如哈罗德所言，凡人最懦弱的行为就是对事情的发生装作视而不见。坐这样一条比救生艇大不了多少的破船出海，简直就是疯了。船里面实在太简陋了，没有正式的沙龙，没有无线电，没有浴室，甲板上也没有躺椅。昨天晚上他们拖着我到处跑，凯斯宾还在卖弄这条可笑的小破船，仿佛它像“玛丽王后”号那么尊贵。 我试图告诉他真正的船是什么模样，可是他太笨了。当然，爱德蒙和露茜也不会支持我。我说，像露茜这样的小孩子根本不知道什么是危险。爱德蒙竟然还和这儿的所有人一样拼命地讨好凯斯宾， 叫他凯斯宾陛下。我说我是共和主义者，他竟然问我共和是什么意思， 看来他什么也不懂啊。 不用说，他们把我安排在条件最差的舱房里，这里简直像地牢一样。露茜却被安排在甲板上单独的一个房间里，那里跟其他地方比起来，算是一个好房间。凯斯宾说因为她是个女孩子。我试图让他明白艾贝塔说的话，这分明是在贬低女孩子的能力，可是他听不懂我的意思，他实在是笨得无可救药。他应该明白一点，如果再让我住在那个像地牢一样的房间，我会生病的。爱德蒙说我们不应该抱怨，因为他也把自己舒适的房间让给了露茜，他选择和我们合住。这样一来， 房间就更挤了。差点忘了说，这儿竟然有一种令人讨厌的老鼠，对每个人都非常无礼。尽管有的人愿意容忍它，如果它要欺负我，我一定会扭断它的尾巴。这里的饭菜也实在难吃。 尤斯塔斯和雷佩契普之间的矛盾比料想的还要糟。第二天午饭前，大家都围在饭桌上等着开饭( 因为在海上航行，大家的胃口变得特别好)，尤斯塔斯突然冲进来，搓着手，大叫着： “那小畜生差点要了我的命。我坚持我的观点，你必须要对它严加看管。我向你提出控告，凯斯宾，我命令你消灭它。” 就在此刻，雷佩契普来了。他把剑拔出鞘，愤怒中吹着胡须， 一脸凶相，但他依旧温文尔雅。 “请原谅我的鲁莽，”它说，“尤其是尊贵的女王陛下。看他在这里避难的份上，我就再等一段时间，给他一个改正的机会。 “发生了什么事情？”爱德蒙问。 事情是这个样子的——雷佩契普自始至终没觉得船开得有多快，它总是远远地坐在龙头旁边的船舷上一边凝视着东方地平线，一边轻轻地哼唱着树仙女为它写的歌曲。也许是它的长尾巴在甲板上更容易保持平衡吧，它什么东西都不用抓，不管船再怎么颠簸，它都能姿态优雅、稳稳地坐着。船上的人都知道它这种习惯，特别是水手，特喜欢它这样。因为当有人在值班瞭望时，就会跟它聊天了。 不知道尤斯塔斯为什么一路上摇摇晃晃，磕磕碰碰地摸到船头( 他还是晕船)。可能他想看看是不是能看见陆地，或许他想去厨房外面的走廊逛逛，看看能否找点东西吃吧。反正，只要他看见那条长尾巴拖在地上——这个想法太诱人了——他马上就想一把抓住那条尾巴，把雷佩契普头朝下扭上一两圈，自己赶快溜走，躲在一旁偷笑， 真是大快人心啊。 最初这个计划进行得很顺利。这只老鼠并不比一只猫大多少， 尤斯塔斯轻而易举地就把它扔到了栏杆外面。只见它张着嘴，四肢仰面朝天，尤斯塔斯觉得这样的丑相真是狼狈至极。没想到，雷佩契普多次拼死奋战，一点都没有惊慌失措，并抓住了机会扭转了败局。按理说，被人扭住尾巴，身体在空中摇摆是不可能拔出剑来的，可它却做到了。 尤斯塔斯不知不觉就被砍了两剑，痛得他只好松开雷佩契普的尾巴。然后，那只老鼠在甲板上打了个滚之后爬了起来，用那支明晃晃的剑对准了尤斯塔斯，并在他的肚子前一两寸的地方来回挥舞。( 这对纳尼亚的老鼠来说，不能看成是袭击腰部以下的违规行为，因为老鼠只能够得到那个位置。) “住手，”尤斯塔斯唾沫四溅，“走开。把那东西收起来，这不安全。我说，住手。我要告诉凯斯宾，然后把你的嘴巴套上，把你捆起来。” “你这个胆小鬼，你拔出你的剑啊，我们再打！”老鼠吱吱地叫着，“拔出剑来和我打，不然我就用剑打得你浑身青紫。” “我没有剑，”尤斯塔斯说，“我是个和平主义者，我不认为武力能解决问题。” “我明白了，”雷佩契普收回剑，非常严厉地说，“你是已经认输了吗？” “我不知道你什么意思，”尤斯塔斯擦擦手，“如果你不懂什么是开玩笑，我也没必要和你一般见识。” “那你必须受我一剑，”雷佩契普说，“这一剑会让你知道什么叫懂礼貌——懂得怎样尊敬一位骑士——一只老鼠骑士和老鼠骑士的尾巴。”每说一句，它就给尤斯塔斯一个轻剑，百炼钢如同绕指柔那般灵活。尤斯塔斯念书的学校没有体罚，这样惊心动魄的经历对他来说很新奇。尽管他会晕船，还是趁机逃离了船头，穿过甲板， 冲进舱房。雷佩契普在后面穷追不舍，不依不饶。在尤斯塔斯看来， 自己不仅被追得火热，那把剑也是热的，是火辣辣的热。 大家明白了整件事情的原委，凯斯宾要借给他一把剑，德里宁和爱德蒙在讨论要不要给他点约束，以阻止他在雷佩契普身型上占得便宜。尤斯塔斯听出来大家对他们决斗的事情竟然都非常认真，只好愁眉苦脸地示弱和道歉，然后跟着露茜去洗伤口，包扎，再乖乖地在自己的床铺上躺下。 第三章 孤独群岛 “看见陆地了！”船头负责瞭望的人叫道。 露茜本来和赖因斯在船尾聊天，一听到叫声赶紧下楼梯，走向船头。路上他们遇见了爱德蒙，他也朝这个方向走来。到船头的时候， 他们看到凯斯宾、德里宁和雷佩契普已经在船头的楼上了。这个清晨有点凉意，天空灰蒙蒙的，深蓝色的海水泛着雪白的小浪花。右舷外的不远处就是孤独群岛最近的小岛——费利梅斯岛，这个岛就像一座低矮的青山矗立在海里。小岛后面就是它的姐妹岛——永远灰蒙蒙的多恩岛。 “费利梅斯还是老样子！多恩还是老样子！”露茜高兴地拍着手，“爱德蒙，我们有多久没见到这些岛了。” “我实在不明白这些岛为什么会属于纳尼亚，”凯斯宾说，“难道是至尊王彼得打下来的吗？” “哦，不是的，”爱德蒙说，“在我们执政之前，他们就早已属于纳尼亚了，那时还是白女巫时代呢。” ( 顺便说一下，我至今也没有听说这些偏远的岛屿是怎么成为纳尼亚国土的。如果我听说之后觉得这个故事很有趣，我会写进别的书里。) “我们要不要在这里靠岸，陛下？”德里宁问。 “我看费利梅斯岛上未必有什么好码头，”爱德蒙说，“我们执政那时候这里几乎没有人住，现在看起来好像也是这样。人们多半住在多恩岛，还有一些住在阿芙拉岛——第三个小岛上，你们看不见， 费利梅斯岛上只能放放羊。” “我想，我们只能绕过那个海角了，”德里宁说，“到多恩岛去靠岸，也就意味着我们要划过去。” “可惜我们不在费利梅斯岛靠岸，”露茜说，“我倒是愿意去那儿走走，那里应该很清静，有一种让人放松的清静，到处长满了野花和三叶草，吹着轻柔的海风。” “我现在也想活动活动我的双腿，”凯斯宾说，“我提议，我们先划小船上岸，然后把小船划回去，这样我们就能在费利梅斯岛步行，最后让黎明踏浪号在岛的那边接我们。” 如果凯斯宾那时就有经历这次远航之后的老练，他就不会提出这个建议。但那时，他们实在想不出比这个建议更好的办法了。“啊， 就这样吧。”露茜说。 “你要去吗？”凯斯宾对已经包扎好手又来到甲板上的尤斯塔斯说。 “只要能离开这条该死的船，怎么样都行。”尤斯塔斯说。 “该死的？”德里宁说，“你什么意思？” “在我们那个文明的国度，”尤斯塔斯说，“船都大得很，你在船上根本就感觉不到自己是在海上。” “如果那样，你还不如待在岸上呢，”凯斯宾说，“你叫他们放下救生艇吧，德里宁。” 就这样，国王、那只老鼠、佩文西兄妹和尤斯塔斯五个人上了救生艇，划到费利梅斯岛的海滩，救生艇把他们留到岸上之后，又返回了大船。他们回过头，发现黎明踏浪号看上去竟然那么小，小到令人诧异。 露茜在下水游泳之前，就踢掉了鞋子，光着脚。只要不走在毛茸茸的草地上，其实她并不会感到不舒服。回到岸上，闻到泥土和野草的芳香，真让人心旷神怡。刚到岸上时，大家在船上颠簸的感觉还未完全消失，其实人在刚刚上岸时都会有这样的感觉。这里比船上暖和多了，特别是他们走在沙地上的时候，露西觉得很舒服。不远处， 一只云雀在唱歌。 他们向前走去，爬上一座低矮却陡峭的小山。站在山顶，免不了会回头眺望，看到黎明踏浪号像一只发光的大甲虫，正朝西北方向爬行。等他们翻过山岭之后，就再也看不见她了。 转眼就到多恩岛了，它只和费利梅斯岛隔着一条一英里宽的海峡，多恩岛的后左方就是阿拉芙岛。多恩岛上那个白色狭长的港口很醒目。 “看！那是什么啊？”爱德蒙突然说。 他们往下走的那个绿色山谷里，有六七个人，全副武装，无不凶狠粗鲁，蹲在树边。 “别跟他们透露我们的身份。”凯斯宾说。 “请问陛下，为什么呢？”骑在露茜肩膀上的雷佩契普，虽然赞同却仍有疑问。 “我突然想起，”凯斯宾说，“这里的人们很久都没有听说过纳尼亚的消息了。很有可能他们根本不承认我们的执政。这样的话， 让他们知道国王到这来了，不太安全。” “我们有剑啊，陛下。”雷佩契普说。 “是啊，雷佩契普，我知道我们有剑，”凯斯宾说，“不过为了重新征服这三座小岛，我更倾向于带一支强大的军队再回来。” 这个时候，他们跟那几个人的距离已经很近了。其中一个黑头发的家伙叫道：“早啊。” “早，”凯斯宾说，“孤独群岛还有总督吗？” “没错，”那人说，“有个冈帕斯总督，他现在在港口。不过， 你们可以留下来和我们一起喝酒。” 凯斯宾谢过他，虽然他不太喜欢这些人的长相，当然其他人也不喜欢，但大家还是坐了下来。谁知道他们还没把酒杯送到嘴边，那个黑头发的家伙就对同伙点点头，不由分说，他们五个的胳膊立刻被几条铁臂给架住了。他们挣扎了一会，不仅于事无补，还被那几个人解除了所有的武器，两只手都被绑到了身后——只有雷佩契普还在他们手里扑腾，一通乱咬。 “塔克斯，你要小心那只畜生。”领头的说，“别伤害它，相信我， 它很值钱的。” “胆小鬼！懦夫！”雷佩契普尖叫道，“你们要是有本事就松开我的手，给我剑咱们决斗！” “哟，”奴隶贩子吹了一声口哨( 这人果然是奴隶贩子)“它会说话，我还没听说过老鼠还能说话的。看样子是能卖到两百月牙了。”( 月牙是卡乐门货币，在此处通用，大约是三分之一英镑) “原来你真是这种人，”凯斯宾说，“骗子，奴隶贩子。希望这么说你会感到很得意。” “喂，喂，喂，”奴隶贩子说，“别那么多废话，你最好老实点， 这样你会舒服点。这可不是闹着玩的，我们干这行，也是为了生计。” “你要把我们带到哪儿？”露茜久久才敢问这么一句话。 “带到狭港，”奴隶贩子说，“明天的集市。” “那儿有英国领事馆吗？”尤斯塔斯问。 “有什么？”那人问。 尤斯塔斯还没来得及解释清楚自己的想法，奴隶贩子就直接说道：“得了，莫名其妙的话我听够了。这只老鼠非常不错，可是这个人却废话一箩筐，让人生厌。走吧，伙计们。” 他们四个被绑到了一起，虽然绑得不足以勒死人，却很结实。就这样被押到了岸边，雷佩契普是被提着过去的。他们吓唬他说要捆上他的嘴巴，他才不再乱咬，可是他却有一大堆话要说。露茜也想不通，老鼠跟奴隶贩子说的这些话换个人听绝对受不了，可是奴隶贩子一点都不烦。还不停地回应：“说下去。”每当雷佩契普歇口气时他还会加上一句，“表演得不错。”或者说，“哎呀，你真以为他说的是亲身经历啊。”或者说，“这又是人家教会你的吗？”雷佩契普一听这话就火冒三丈，到最后，它原来想说的事情太多了，脑袋却像是一下被堵住了，这才一言不发。 他们来到和多恩岛隔海相望的岸边，看到海滨有个小村子和一条长长的海滩，还停了一条脏兮兮的大船。 “好了，你们这些人，”奴隶贩子说，“不要吵了，没什么好抱怨的， 都到船上去！” 这时，一个好看的大胡子从一所屋子( 像个客栈) 走出来说道： “哎，普格，你要来送货了？” 这个叫普格的奴隶贩子听到后，鞠了一躬，用谄媚的语气说：“是， 请大人过目。” “那个男孩子多少钱？”那个人指着凯斯宾说。 “哎呀，”普格说，“我知道大人您最会挑了。什么货色都瞒不过您的眼。可是，那个孩子我也看上了。真是有点喜欢他，不过我天生心软，本不应该做这样的买卖。不过，对您这样的老顾客，就另当别论了。” “你说价钱吧，”那个人厉声说，“我不想听你的那些废话！” “大人，冲着您的面子，就给三百个月牙吧，要是别的人……” “我出一百五十。” “哎呀，求求你，”露茜插嘴说，“不管如何，求你别拆散我们。你不知道……”她突然停下来，因为她想起来凯斯宾之前说他们不能暴露自己的身份。 “那就一百五十好了，”那位大人说，“至于你嘛，小姑娘，抱歉， 我不能把你们都买下来。普格，去松开我选中的那个孩子。另外，你最好伺候好其他几个人，不然你肯定会遭殃的。” “好吧，”普格说，“有谁听说过我们这一行中，还有比我对他们更好的？嗯？我对他们就像对自己的孩子一样。” “说得跟真的似的。”对方不以为意地说。 到了分别的时刻，凯斯宾被松了绑，他的新主人说：“孩子， 走这边。”露茜一听就放声大哭起来，爱德蒙却一脸茫然。凯斯宾回过头说，“你们打起精神，一切都会好起来的，再见。” “好啦，小姑娘，”普格说，“你别哭花了脸，明天还要带你去集市呢。乖乖地，有什么好哭的呢，是吧？” 他们被带到一艘奴隶船上，他把他们带到船下一个很黑的地方， 脏兮兮的。还有不少倒霉的人也被关着。他们突然明白，普格原来是个海盗，经常出没在附近各个岛屿，把人抓回来再卖掉。这几个孩子没碰到熟人，说明被抓的多半是加尔马人和特里宾西亚人。他们坐在草堆上发呆，不知道凯斯宾会不会有事。尤斯塔斯不停地抱怨这一切都是他们的错，不关他的事。 此时，凯斯宾比他们舒服多了。买下他的那个人，带着他走进村里两排房子中间的小巷子，然后回过头来，面朝向他。 “别害怕，孩子，”他说，“我会好好对你的。我之所以买下你， 是因为看到你就想起另一个人。” “大人，请问您说的是什么人？”凯斯宾说。 “你让我想起了我的主人，纳尼亚的凯斯宾国王。” 凯斯宾决定豁出去了。 “大人，”他说，“其实我就是您的主人，纳尼亚的国王凯斯宾。” “说得倒轻巧，”对方说，“我怎么知道你是不是真的？” “首先，看我的长相，”凯斯宾说，“其次，我最多猜六次就知道你是谁。你应该是我的叔叔弥若兹派到海外七位公爵之一。我这次就是出来找他们的——阿尔戈兹、伯恩、奥克特西安、雷斯蒂玛、马弗拉蒙，还有两位的名字我记不清了。再者，如果你能给我一把剑， 我愿意正大光明地与你决斗一场，以此证明我是凯斯宾本人，是孤独群岛的君主，凯尔帕拉维尔的国王，纳尼亚的国王老凯斯宾的儿子。” “天哪，”那人突然叫道，“真是和你父亲说话的声音和习惯一模一样，国王陛下。”他当即跪在地上，亲吻了国王的手。 “公爵您花在我们身上的钱，回头我可以从国库给你报销。” 凯斯宾说。 “这些钱还没落到普格的腰包里，陛下，”伯恩公爵说，他果真是七位公爵之一，“而且这笔钱不会到他的腰包里去，我劝过总督好多次，让他不要再进行邪恶的人肉奴隶买卖。” “伯恩公爵，”凯斯宾说，“我们谈谈这个群岛的现状吧，不过应该先说说你的情况，怎么样？” “陛下，我的故事没什么好讲的，”伯恩说，“我跟六个兄弟到了这里，爱上了一个岛上的姑娘。我航海也累了，所以就结了婚留在了这里。只要你叔叔还在，我就没法回去。” “你们这里的总督，那个冈帕斯怎么样？他认可纳尼亚的国王是他的君主吗？” “他是阳奉阴违，自己却以国王的名义行事。如果真正的国王到了他面前，他的脸色肯定不太好看。如果陛下你赤手空拳去见他， 他肯定承认自己已归顺，但会装作不认识你。这样你就会有危险。在这里，陛下有没有其他部属？” “我的船应该已经绕过海角了，”凯斯宾说，“如果要打一场， 我们有三十把剑。我们是不是应该把船开过来，攻打普格，然后把我那几个朋友救出来？” “我看不行，”伯恩说，“要是打起来的话，狭港那边会有两三条船前来搭救普格。陛下您要摆出一副很强大的样子，以国王的名义来震慑他们，一定不要真打。冈帕斯是个胆小鬼，吓唬吓唬他就行了。” 凯斯宾和伯恩一边说，一边走到村子北边的海岸，凯斯宾吹起了号角。( 这并非纳尼亚那只苏珊女王用过的、魔法无边的号角。他把那支号角留在国内给杜鲁普金使用，在自己不在国中时，以备不时之需。) 德里宁早已做好准备，只等国王的信号。听到号角声，黎明踏浪号就驶向了海岸，放出救生艇，把凯斯宾和伯恩公爵接到船上， 他们在甲板上向德里宁说明了情况。他和凯斯宾的想法一样，打算把黎明踏浪号靠岛而停，去奴隶船上救人。伯恩仍然不同意。 “船长，你顺着这里一直走，”伯恩说，“绕过阿芙拉岛，我的领地就到了。到了那里扬起帆，挂上国王的旗号，尽可能地把人手集中到观测台。离岸大约还有五箭之远时，赶紧发信号。” “什么信号？发给谁？”德里宁问。 “唉，没有谁，就是几条不存在的船啊，让冈帕斯以为我们还有后援的舰队。” “啊，我明白了，”德里宁摩拳擦掌，“他们会辨别我们的信号。我该在信号中说些什么呢？就说我们的舰队包围阿芙拉岛南端，在哪里集合等等？” “在伯恩斯坦，”伯恩公爵说，“这样说就行了。在那里即便有船， 从狭港这边看过去也看不见。” 那一天，除了会为三个落在普格船上的朋友难过外，凯斯宾其他的时间都无比轻松愉快。那天晚上( 他们只能划桨) 黎明踏浪号转向右舷，绕过多恩岛的东北角，又转向左舷，绕过阿芙拉岛的海角， 进入阿芙拉南岸的一个优良狭港。伯恩斯坦向海倾斜，地势很好。伯恩手下的百姓多半在地里干活，他们都是自由人，生活在这片富饶的沃土。船上所有的人在此登陆了，在靠近海湾的一座矮房子里举行了宴会。伯恩那位雍容华贵的夫人和几个兴高采烈的女儿把派对开得特别热闹，大家玩得也非常开心。天黑之后，伯恩派了几个信使划船到多恩岛，为第二天做了些准备( 但是他没确切地说都是准备些什么)。 第四章 凯斯宾略施巧计 第二天，伯恩一早就来看他的客人。吃过早餐，他请求凯斯宾下令让所有的手下都穿好铠甲，戴好头盔。“最重要的是，”他又加上一句，“把一切都收拾得整整齐齐，整理得干干净净的，就像今天早上尊贵的国王要公开进行一场战役。”这一切都安排好之后，凯斯宾和他的手下，还有伯恩就分乘三船，向狭港出发。他们还带了号手随行，国王的战旗在船尾飘扬，非常醒目。 他们到达港口码头的时候，一大批民众早已聚在一起欢迎他们。“这就是我昨晚传话要准备的事情，”伯恩说，“他们都是我的朋友， 绝对靠得住。”凯斯宾一上岸，民众就高呼：“纳尼亚！纳尼亚！国王万岁！”同时，也是因为伯恩信使的安排——镇上所有的地方都钟鼓齐鸣。于是凯斯宾传令旗手开道，吹响号角。每个人都刀剑出鞘， 齐步行进，庄严肃穆。整个街面都为之震动，这一天艳阳高照，他们的铠甲闪闪发亮，光芒让人睁不开眼睛。 最开始欢呼的是伯恩的信使事先安排好的亲信，他们都知道这些情况，早就期待着这么一天。后来所有的孩子都加入了游行的队伍， 因为这种盛大的场面太少见了。再后来好多学生也加入其中，因为外面那么乱恐怕学校里也不会开课了。再后来，老太太们也从窗户探出头来，高声欢呼，他们说这到底是国王的阵势啊，总督哪里比得上。接着所有的妇女们也都好奇地出来凑热闹。凯斯宾和德里宁这些人都非常英俊，几乎所有的年轻男人也都出来看这些女人在议论什么。等到凯斯宾到达城堡的时候，全城的人都开始欢呼。而此时，坐在城堡里正摆弄那些账目和条条框框的冈帕斯，也听到了外面的喧闹声。 凯斯宾的号子手在城堡大门口吹响号角，并大喊：“请为纳尼亚国王打开城门，国王驾到，来看他忠诚、可靠、受人尊敬的总督了。” 那些年月的孤独群岛一切事物都破烂不堪，守卫们也是懒懒散散。城门只打开了一个偏门，走出来了一个蓬头垢面，没有头盔，只戴着破帽子的家伙，手里拎着一支旧长矛。他挤着眼看着这些浑身金光闪闪的人。 “大人不见……”这家伙言辞不清地说，“没约好一律不见， 只有每个月第二个星期六晚上九点到十点才接见。” “你这个看门狗，在纳尼亚国王的面前，竟然不行礼！”伯恩公爵怒吼的声音如雷贯耳。然后一巴掌把他头上的帽子给打飞了。 “嗯？这是怎么回事？”守门人迷迷糊糊地问，却没人搭理他。凯斯宾手下的两个人直接跨过偏门，费了好大力气才把生了锈的两扇大门打开。凯斯宾国王和随从从正门直接进院里了。院子里有不少警卫，一些人一边从各个门口慌忙出来，还一边在擦嘴。虽然他们衣衫褴褛，装备破旧，但如果有人带领他们好好整编，或许还能和凯斯宾打上一场恶战。在这个危险时刻，凯斯宾不会给他们时间，让这些人想到这些。 “你们的首领在哪儿？” “我或多或少算一个，如果你明白我的意思。”一个看上去很没精神的年轻人说。他没有穿铠甲，身上的衣服花里胡哨的。 “我们希望，”凯斯宾说，“这次御驾亲临孤独群岛，如果可能的话，应该是普天同庆，而不是引起百姓的恐慌。如果不是这样， 恐怕你们的盔甲和武器的状况就该受到批评了。当然，今天我会赦免你们。拿酒来，让我和将士们一起举杯。不过，明天这个时候，我希望看到院里的是将士，而不是流浪汉。违令者一律以触犯君王罪论处。” 那个所谓的长官目瞪口呆，可是伯恩突然喊：“让我们三呼国王万岁。”那些士兵虽然不明所以，但一看到酒桶，就一起欢呼起来。凯斯宾命令大部分人留在院子里，他带着伯恩、德里宁和其他四个人走进了大厅。 大厅那头的一张桌子后面，坐着孤独群岛的总督冈帕斯，周围坐着很多秘书。冈帕斯看上去就不像个好脾气的人。头发本来是红色的，现在大多都已成灰白色。他抬眼看到一行陌生人进去，没有理会， 而是低头继续看他的文件，同时说了句：“没预约一律不见，只有每个月第二个星期六晚上九点到十点才接见。” 凯斯宾对伯恩示意之后，站到一边。伯恩和德里宁上前一步， 各自抓住桌子的一头，然后抬起桌子一扔，桌子就滚到了大厅一边， 信件、档案、墨水瓶、笔、封蜡和公文撒了一地。然后他们伸出手， 一下把冈帕斯从椅子上揪到四英尺开外的地方。凯斯宾在椅子上坐下，把出鞘的剑横放在双膝上。 “阁下，”他盯着冈帕斯说，“你本应该隆重地欢迎我们，我是纳尼亚的国王。” “任何来信中都没提到这件事，”总督说，“会议记录里也没有。我们没接到任何通知。这完全不符合法律程序，不过如果你们有什么请求，我倒是可以考虑……” “我们前来查访阁下是否履行了自己的职责，”凯斯宾继续说， “有两点我必须特别作出解释。首先，我在档案中查出纳尼亚国王已经有一百五十年没有收到这个群岛的进贡了。” “这个问题要等下个月提交议事时，才会讨论，”冈帕斯说，“如果有人提议成立一个调查委员会，在明年第一次会议上作个本岛财政历史的报告，说明当时……” “本国法律很清楚地写道，”凯斯宾接着说，“如果贡品没有及时送到，积累的全部欠款由孤独群岛的总督个人支付。” 冈帕斯听了这句话才打起精神来，“啊，那我可做不到，”他说， “我没那么多钱，嗯，陛下一定是在开玩笑吧。” 其实他心里在想办法摆脱这些不速之客。假如他知道凯斯宾只有一条船，只带了一船人，他会嘴上先说些软话，暗地里想在夜里把他们全部包围杀光。不过昨天他亲眼看见一条战船顺着海峡开来， 还看见船上在打信号，好像是打给跟从的船只。当时他不知道这就是国王的船，因为风力不够大，旗帜飘得不够高，上面的金狮像看不出全貌，所以他只好等待事情进一步发展。此刻，他想象着凯斯宾在伯恩斯坦有整整一支舰队。冈帕斯万万没料到居然有人带了不到五十个人就拿下了这个群岛，当然这种事是他想象不到的。 “其次，”凯斯宾说，“我想知道，你为什么允许贩卖奴隶这种伤天害理的勾当在本地进行？这违背了本国领地的风俗习惯。” “这是出于需要，当然不能废除，”总督说，“我向您保证， 这是本岛经济发展的命脉，本岛的兴衰全靠这个买卖了。” “你们要那么多奴隶干什么？” “当然是用来出口了，陛下。绝大部分会卖给卡乐门，还有其他的市场，这里可是买卖的一大中心。” “换句话说，”凯斯宾说，“你不需要他们。你说说看，这些奴隶除了养肥普格这种人之外，还能干什么？” “陛下您还年轻，”冈帕斯摆出一副父辈的笑容说，“还无法理解这些和经济相关的问题。我有统计数据、图表，还有……” “我是还年轻，”凯斯宾说，“可是我相信，我对奴隶买卖实质的了解同阁下一样清楚。我看这项买卖未必能给本岛带来肉类、面包、啤酒、葡萄酒、木材、白菜、书本、乐器、马匹、盔甲或其他任何有价值的东西。无论如何，这项买卖必须终止。” “不过，这样的话，经济就衰退了，”总督喘着粗气说，“你知道什么是进步，什么是发展吗？” “我看到的是这种进步和发展的本质。”凯斯宾说，“我们纳尼亚把它叫做腐败，这项买卖必须终止。” “我决定不采取任何措施来执行这个命令。”冈帕斯说。 “好吧，”凯斯宾答道，“我们只好免你的职。伯恩公爵，过来。” 冈帕斯还没搞清是怎么回事，伯恩已经跪下，双手放在国王双手间， 宣誓根据纳尼亚古时的风俗习惯、权利和法律来接管孤独群岛。凯斯宾说，“我看，这个群岛有一个总督已经足够了。”于是当场封伯恩为公爵，孤独群岛公爵。 “至于阁下你，”他对冈帕斯说，“我赦免你拖欠进贡，明天中午之前，你和你的家人必须搬出城堡，现在这里是伯恩总督府。” “听我说句话，好吧，”冈帕斯的一个秘书说，“你们别再装腔作势了，我们来做笔小交易吧。我们面前的问题是……” “问题是，”公爵说，“你和你的余党，愿意服从我的安排， 还是愿意挨顿打再走呢？你们自己来选择。” 等到这一切都解决之后，凯斯宾就下令备马。城堡里倒有几匹马， 但喂养得不好，他和伯恩、德里宁还有三两个人骑上马，进城直奔向奴隶市场。市场是港口附近一排长长的矮房，他们看到里面的情景跟其他拍卖行差不多：里面有一大批人，普格在平台上，正在用沙哑的嗓子大声吆喝： “嗨，先生们，二十三号货。特里宾西亚的庄稼好手，适合开矿或船上划桨。不到二十五岁，一嘴好牙，身体健康，肌肉结实。脱掉他的衬衫，塔克斯，让诸位先生看看。一身肌肉！瞧他的胸膛。角落那位先生出十个月牙。你一定是在开玩笑吧，阁下。十五！十八！ 有人出价十八买二十三号。还有谁加价？二十一。谢谢你，阁下。出二十……” 普格看见披着铠甲的人，哐当作响地走向他，顿时停了下来， 哑口无声。 “所有人都给纳尼亚国王跪下。”公爵说。大家听到外面的马蹄声，一些人也听到了国王登陆的传说和城堡里的大事，所以多数人都听从了。一些不肯听从的人，也都被身边的人拖住跪下了，有几个人还在欢呼。 “普格，昨天你抓了王室成员，本来是要偿命的，”凯斯宾说， “不过我决定原谅你的无知。在一刻钟前，本国所有领土都已经禁止买卖奴隶。我在此宣布奴隶市场的每一个奴隶从此自由了。” 他举起手示意不让奴隶们欢呼，问道：“我的朋友现在在哪里呢？” “是那个小姑娘和长相英俊的小少爷吗？”普格一脸讨好地笑着说，“哎呀，刚把他们带来就被买走了。” “我们在这儿，我们在这儿，凯斯宾！”露茜和爱德蒙一齐叫道。“随时听命，陛下！”雷佩契普从另一个角落里叫道。他们本来已经被卖掉了，买主还想开价再买几个奴隶，所以还没带走他们。三个人走出人群，同凯斯宾紧紧握手，相互问候。两个卡乐门的商人也立刻走上前。卡乐门人长着深色脸庞，留着长胡子。他们是聪明、富裕、谦恭和强悍的古老民族。他们穿着长袍，扎着橙红色头巾，极其恭敬地向凯斯宾鞠躬，对他说了许许多多恭维的话，无外乎是那些繁荣昌盛的源泉灌溉出贤明和德行的花园的话——以及类似的话——不过他们的目的当然是想拿回付出的那笔钱。 “为了公平起见，各位，”凯斯宾说，“今天买下奴隶的人个个都必须收回钱。普格，把你拿到的钱都拿出来，一滴滴都不能留。”( 四十个滴滴等于一个月牙) “陛下存心要把我变成穷光蛋吗？”普格哭诉道。 “你这辈子一直在靠干这些伤天害理的勾当过日子，”凯斯宾说， “即使变成了穷光蛋，也比做个奴隶强。我另外一个朋友在哪儿？” “哦，他吗？”普格说，“唉，欢迎把他领回去。我巴不得把他脱手呢。我有生以来，第一次在市场里遇见这么个卖不掉的货。最后把他定价五个月牙，这么低的价还是没人要。我把他跟其他的货搭配白送，还是没人要，别人看都不愿看他一眼。塔克斯，把那个倒霉鬼带来。” 尤斯塔斯哭丧着脸出来了。虽然没人愿意被别人当奴隶卖掉， 不过成了没人愿意买的奴隶，也许更让人恼火。他走近凯斯宾，说：“原来如此，老把戏了。我们其他人当俘虏，你自己在别的地方逍遥自在。我看，你没打听到英国领事馆的事吧，这儿肯定没有。” 那天晚上，他们在狭港的城堡里举行一场盛大宴会。之后，雷佩契普向大家鞠躬行礼，说道：“明天，我们真正的冒险生活就要开始了！”说完他就去睡了。没想到，第二天大家却没办法走了。他们现在要准备离开已经探明的陆地和海面，必须得做好准备。黎明踏浪号被清空了，被放置在滚轴上，靠着八匹马拖上陆地，熟练的修船工检测了船的每个小细节。然后再试着下水，船上准备了充足的粮食和饮用水——用上二十八天都没问题。爱德蒙注意到尽管准备得如此充足，他们也只有十四天的时间可以向东航行，此后就不得不放弃搜寻计划了，不禁大为扫兴。 做好这一切的同时，凯斯宾又趁机在狭港召集到最老的船长们， 向他们打听继续往东行驶，还会有什么陆地，哪怕他们只是听回来的。凯宾斯把城堡内的酒打开，招待那些水手，他们饱经风雨，长着灰白的短胡须，清澈的蓝眼睛，他们曾听过许许多多的海上传说。 无奈的是，诚实的水手们根本说不清，除了孤独群岛，这里是否还存在陆地。大家一致认为，一直向东航行，肯定会撞进茫茫的大海中，看不到陆地，只有汹涌的波涛，围绕着世界的边缘不停打转…… “我认为，那里就是陛下的朋友们卷入海底的地方。”其他的谈话更是天方夜谭了，都是些无头人的岛屿，漂浮的岛屿，龙卷风卷起的水之柱，或者海面上曾燃烧起大火之类的传说。只有一个人的说辞， 让雷佩契普颇为动心。他说：“外面应该是阿斯兰的王国了。可惜那是世界的尽头，你们无法到达。”当大家追问他时，他只是说这是从父亲那里听到的故事。 伯恩告诉他们，当初看到自己的六个伙伴，一直向东航行而去， 此后就再也没有打听到他们的下落。说这话时，他正和凯宾斯站在东大洋阿芙拉岛的最高处。“我常常在早晨来这里，”公爵说，“太阳从海面升起，仿佛离自己只有两三英里那么远。我很想知道朋友们在哪里，想知道遥远的天际外究竟是怎样的。也许什么都没有吧，我为自己当初选择留下来深感内疚。不过，我还是劝陛下不要冒险。我们这里依旧需要您的帮助。这次，虽然成功地取缔了奴隶市场，但我有种预感，我们同卡乐门会有一场战争，望您三思。” “我发誓，公爵阁下”，凯斯宾说，“不管怎样，我对雷佩契普也应该有个交代吧？” 第五章 风暴和余波 他们在岛上待了三个星期左右，才乘着黎明踏浪号离开了港口。大家非常隆重地告别，好多人都来送行。凯斯宾向孤独群岛的居民发表了临行前的讲话，跟公爵一家人分手时，流下眼泪，但同时也很开心。等船起航之后，紫色的风帆缓缓地飘了起来，船离岸越来越远， 船尾的号声隔着海面传来，声音越来越弱。起风了，船上的帆鼓了起来，他们解开了缆绳，开始向身后划去。当第一个海浪迎上黎明踏浪号的船头，这条船突然又活过来了。除了值班的水手，其他人都到舱房里去了。德里宁在船尾值第一轮班，把船头向东转，绕过了阿拉芙岛的南面。 接下来的几天都很愉快。露茜觉得她是天底下最幸运的女孩子， 因为每天早上醒来都能看见水面上反射的阳光在天花板上晃动；环顾四周，这些都是她在孤独群岛上得到的宝贝——高筒防水靴、短靴、披风、小外套和披肩。她走上甲板，眺望大海，湛蓝的海面每天都是阳光灿烂，她呼吸到的空气一天比一天温暖。然后就去吃早餐，那么好的胃口，只有在海上旅行的人才有。 大多数时间，她会坐在船尾和雷佩契普下棋。对它来说，棋子简直太大了，所以它只好走到棋盘中间，两爪举着棋子，踮起脚尖， 样子真是逗人。不过它棋艺不错，只要它还记得自己是在下棋，往往都能取胜。不过偶尔露茜也会取胜，在那只老鼠把骑士( 马) 送到城堡( 车) 护驾的王后面前时。因为雷佩契普有时会忘了自己是在下棋， 总是以为自己是在打仗，所以骑士必须身先士卒。那个时候它满脑子都是死亡和荣耀，冲锋陷阵和死守阵地。 好日子并没持续多久。一天傍晚，露茜懒洋洋地在船尾盯着船开过时留下的深沟，那也叫尾波时，看见西方正有一大片浮云正以惊人的速度积聚起来，越来越厚。然后云层裂开了一个缝隙，金黄的夕阳从云层的缝隙中射了出来。船后的波涛却很古怪，海面一片褐色， 一片土黄，像一张破旧肮脏的帆。空气突然降温了，船身瞬间摇摇晃晃，危机四伏。船帆一会儿鼓得满满的，一会儿又瘪了下来。她看着这些变化，心中有种不祥的预感。突然她听见德里宁在喊：“全体船员准备。”然后所有人都忙了起来，封死舱口的扣板，熄灭厨房的火， 水手收起桅杆顶的帆。还没等收拾好，风暴就袭来了。 露茜觉得大海突然裂开了一个深谷，他们一下子扎了进去，而且水深得难以预料。深灰色的海浪从船头打过来，比桅杆还高。这情况看来他们只有死路一条了，可是船身突然就被抛到浪顶，来回不停地打转。海水像瀑布一样冲到甲板上。船头和船尾成了两座孤岛，中间是一片汪洋大海。桅杆高处的水手企图用自己的身体稳住船帆，不幸的是，有一根缆绳突然崩断了，像一根硬邦邦的拨火棍伸了出来。 “女王陛下，你应该下去。”德里宁吼道。露茜知道无论男女， 陆地上的人对水手来说都是一个大麻烦，能做的也只有听从他们。不过此时要顺利到达桅杆下面不太容易，因为右舷倾斜得厉害，甲板也是倾斜的。她只好爬了一圈，回到梯子上面，抓住栏杆。这时候有两个水手爬上梯子，她从一边爬了下去。 幸运的是，第二个浪头打来，海浪袭到她肩头的时候，她已经抓住了楼梯脚。她的衣服早已湿透，这个浪来得让人心惊。后来她飞快地奔向舱门，冲到里面，把恐怖的情景挡到外面。可怕的混乱声： 吱吱嘎嘎、哼哼唧唧、噼噼啪啪、咔嗒咔嗒、呼噜呼噜、轰隆轰隆的大合唱，不断传入她的耳朵，这一切比在船尾听时更让人惊心动魄。 第二天，第三天，接连好几天都是这样，简直都记不清到底是多少天了。船上始终有三个人在掌舵，任何人都不敢懈怠，因为只有三个人才能使航向保持平稳。而且必须要有人用水泵不停地抽水。大家都没法休息，没有吃的，一个水手还失踪了。外面暗无天日。 风暴过后，尤斯塔斯才在日记中写道： 九月三日。好多天了，我终于又能写日记了。我们顺着十二级大风开船，已经有十三天十三夜了。没有人比我更清楚到底是多少天， 虽然他们都说只有十二个昼夜，但我知道自己比任何人都记得清楚。跟一批连时间都记不准的人一起冒险航海，真是太危险了。我吃了不少苦，在巨浪上颠簸了连续几个小时，浑身湿淋淋的，还吃不上饭。更别提无线电报和火箭了，我们没法给任何船只发信号求救。这一切都证明我的论断一点都没错，坐这样一条小破船出海的他们简直是疯了。跟正人君子出海已经够糟的了，更何况是披着羊皮的狼，凯斯宾和爱德蒙对我太粗暴了。我们桅杆折断的那晚上( 现在只剩一块木板了)，我身体根本吃不消，他们还是把我赶上甲板，让我像奴隶一样卖命。露茜还火上浇油，说雷佩契普巴不得去干活呢，只是他个子太小了。真是见鬼，她难道看不出那个小畜生是为了显摆自己有多了不起吗。虽然她年龄还小，但不该这么缺心眼啊。 今天，这条该死的船终于稳下来了，太阳也出来了。我们却只是在侃大山，压根不知道该做什么。粮食还够吃十六天，大部分食物都难吃。( 露茜养的鸡被冲到海里去了，即使没有被冲进去，风暴一来， 它们一样没法下蛋。) 最难的是船上缺少淡水，两只水桶都裂开缝了， 水都流光了。( 这就是纳尼亚人的办事效率啊。) 我们只好缩减配给， 每天只能喝半瓶水，即便这样水也只够喝十二天。( 朗姆酒和葡萄酒还有很多，不过没有人喝，因为越喝酒越渴。) 我认为，现在最明智的做法是马上掉头开回孤独群岛去。不过开到这里，一路顺风已经十八天了。逆风开回去，肯定要花更长的时间——事实上，根本没有风。划桨回去的话，需要的时间更长，凯斯宾说水手一天喝半瓶水，也划不动桨。这话根本不对。我给他们解释说，出汗能降低体温。比如水手工作的时候，需要的水并不多。可是他一点也不听，碰到他不知道的事，他总是这样。 其他人都赞同应该往前开去，希望能找到陆地。我必须负责地说， 所有人都不知道前面是否会有陆地，他们一意孤行是冒险的行为。他们没有更好的主意，却来问我到底想怎样。我只好冷静地说，我是被拐骗过来的，没有经过我的同意就把我拉过来远航，所以我没有责任帮他们摆脱困境。 九月四日。今天依旧风平浪静。分给我的午饭依然很少，比任何人的都少。凯斯宾在分饭时表现得很精明，还以为我看不出来。不知为何，本来他打算把露茜的饭分一些给我，可是那个讨厌鬼爱德蒙不让。太阳热辣辣的，整个晚上都口渴难耐。 九月五日。依旧风平浪静，空气却很热。一整天，我都感到不舒服， 应该是发烧了。当然他们是不会想到带一个体温计出海的。 九月六日。真是可怕的一天。我发烧了，夜里醒来，我很想喝水， 医生们肯定也会这样建议。我这辈子从不愿意占别人的便宜。但我做梦都没想过，不管是不是病人，每人每天依旧只有那么多水。我原本可以叫醒别人说我需要水，可是吵醒别人未免有点自私。所以我只好起身，拿着我的杯子，蹑手蹑脚地走出我们睡觉的那个黑窟窿。我尽量不打扰到凯斯宾和爱德蒙，因为自从天热和缺水以来，他们一直睡不好。不管别人对我如何，我总是尽力为别人着想。我慢慢走出房间， 我们姑且把它称作“房间”吧，这里只能看到划桨时坐的小凳子和行李。 水在另外一侧，一切都很顺利。可是我还没倒满一杯水就被逮住了。如果不是碰见雷佩契普，一定不会有人抓住我。我说我想去甲板呼吸呼吸新鲜空气( 水的问题，关它屁事)，可是它问我为什么拿着杯子。它这么吵吵闹闹，结果全船的人都醒了。他们对我的态度真让人反感。我问雷佩契普为什么三更半夜在水桶那里，换了其他人也会这么想的。它说，因为它个子太小，不能在甲板划桨，只好每天值班察看汛情，这样就可以多一个人去休息。看看，他们又开始拿出不公平的态度对待我了，竟然所有人都相信它的说法！真是岂有此理！ 我只好赔礼道歉，不然那个阴险的小畜生又该拿剑指着我了。这时凯斯宾终于露出暴君的丑恶嘴脸，大声地说，“如果以后再发现有人偷水，就罚扣两打。”爱德蒙跟我解释了之后，我才明白是什么意思。原来这句话是从佩文西家的孩子看的那种书来的。 凯斯宾虚张声势地吓唬我一通之后，又改变了他的语气，假装语重心长地说，他对我完全没有办法，非常抱歉。因为人人都跟我一样感觉自己在发烧，但是大家都必须努力克制等等一大堆鬼话。真是个装腔作势，自以为是的讨厌鬼，我只好在床上躺了一整天。 九月七日。有风，仍然是西风。 船用德里宁所谓的应急桅杆向着东方行驶了几英里后，第一斜桅才被竖直起来，绑( 他们称为捆) 上了真正的板子。我依旧感到口渴得要死。 九月八日。船向东行驶。现在我待在床上，除了露茜，什么人都见不到，直到那两个讨厌鬼上床睡觉。露茜给了我一些她的水。她还说女孩没有男孩口渴。其实我也这样认为，可是船上的其他人却不这样想。 九月九日，终于看见陆地了，东南方有一座高山。 九月十日，山越来越近，也越来越清晰，可是还有很远，终于见到了久违的海鸥。 九月十一日，我们抓了些鱼做午饭。晚上七点，在海湾三英里深的水里抛锚。凯斯宾不让我们上岸，因为天黑之后，可能会有野人和野兽出没，今晚每个人会多分一些水。 接下来这个岛上发生的事情关系到尤斯塔斯的命运，比任何人的关系都大。可是这些不能用他自己的口吻来说，因为九月十一日后， 他好多天都没再记日记了。 天亮了，天空透出低沉的灰色，空气闷热。这些探险家只见自己身在一个周围都是悬崖峭壁的海湾，这里很像挪威海岸的峡湾。他们面前，是长满密密麻麻的树木的海湾滩头，那些树像是雪松，林间还有一条激流。激流那头是个陡峭的山坡，山顶很陡很高，后面是苍茫的群山，耸立在黑压压的云堆中，叫人看不见山顶。 海湾峭壁的每一侧都有一道道银链，大家都明白那是瀑布。虽然距离很近却看不清水流，也听不见响声。这个地方很是幽静，海湾水面平滑如镜，完整地倒映出峭壁来。作为景色这画面固然好看， 但身处其中，却感觉很压抑。这是个不欢迎外人的地方。 所有人分坐两船上岸，喝水、洗澡、吃饭，然后休息了一下。凯斯宾派四个人回去照管大船，白天的工作就开始了。要做的工作千头万绪。水桶必须被搬上岸来，损坏的能修则修，全得灌满。他们必须砍一棵树——最好找得到松树——再做成一根新桅杆。还要组织一支狩猎队去打猎，岛上有什么野生动物就打什么。衣物必须洗洗补补， 船上无数破损的地方都得修好。 现在，黎明踏浪号已不是刚离开狭港时那艘雄伟的大船了，在远处看它更加破落，简直像条开动不了的褪色的废船，任何人都会把它当成一块烂木。船员们看上去疲惫极了——个个都很瘦弱，脸色苍白，因为缺少睡眠，眼睛通红，衣衫褴褛。 尤斯塔斯躺在树下，听大家在讨论计划，心不由地一沉。难道大家不休息了吗？看来他们第一天到这盼望已久的陆地上就要拼命苦干了，跟在海里没什么两样。这时他心生一计，此刻并没人看着他——他们都在热烈地讨论着船的事情，他们真的很热衷于干这样的事情。他为什么不趁这个时候溜走呢？不妨趁机偷偷到外面转转， 在山上找个凉爽的地方，睡上一觉，等他们干完这一天的活，再回来找他们。他觉得这样做自己会好过一些。不过他要先看清楚，海湾和船所在的地点，这样才能确定回来的线路，他可不愿流落在这个地方。 于是，他就开始了自己的计划。他悄然起身走到树丛中，慢慢前行，并装出一副随意散步的表情，这样大家就真的以为他只是在散步。真没想到，身后说话的声音一下就消失了，树林开始变得温暖、安静，幽绿。过了一会，他就把步子迈得更快，更果断了一些。 他三步并作两步就走出了树林，眼前是陡峭的斜坡，野草干燥， 而且很滑溜。他手脚并用才勉强爬了上去，他喘着粗气，擦着头上的汗水，依旧朝前面拼命爬去。不管怎样，也许他没有意识到，但新生活的好处已经在他身上有所体现，过去的他可是爸爸妈妈的心肝宝贝，爬山爬个十分钟都无法坚持下来。 歇了几次，他慢慢地爬上了山脊。他原本以为能在这里看到岛屿的中心，没想到云层越来越低，越来越靠近他，一片雾的海洋淹没了他。他只好坐下来，回头看看自己所走过的路。现在，他已经爬得很高了，从这个角度看海湾显得那么小，还可以看到几英里的海面。迷雾从周围包围了他，雾气虽浓，却不冷，他躺下后左右翻滚了几下， 以最舒适的姿势躺下了。 遗憾的是，还没等他享受多久，一种孤独感便油然而生，这算是他长这样大第一次感觉到孤独。起初，那只是一点点孤独感。然后， 他开始看时间，突然发现自己周围一点声音都没有了。他意识到自己已经在这里躺了几个小时。其他人是不是早走了！也许他们就是有意让他走的，把他丢在这里！他慌忙地跳起来，朝着山下跑去。 最初，因为内心着急，他在陡峭的草坡上跌了一跤，滑出去好几英尺远。接着，他觉得这一滑让他太靠左边了——因为他爬上山时看到那一面有悬崖。所以他重新爬起来，尽量靠右边走，沿着他想象中的原路开始下山，之后终于顺利了。他小心翼翼地爬着，因为前面伸手不见五指，四下里一片寂静。 在他的内心深处，一个声音一直在呐喊，“快点，快点，再快点”。即使如此，他心中还是不断地涌现出自己被抛弃的可怕念头， 而且这个念头变得越来越强烈。如果他真的了解和信任凯斯宾和佩文西兄妹，自然明白他们是不会这样做的。但他却在心中告诉自己， 他们是披着人皮的狼。 “终于到了！”顺着一条布满碎石子的山坡( 他们称作碎石堆) 滑下去，尤斯塔斯发现自己落在了平地上。“唉，树到哪儿去了？前面怎么这么昏暗。我怎么觉得雾正散去呢……” 果然，光线越来越亮，刺得他睁不开眼。转眼间雾就消失了， 但他却发现自己在一个陌生的山谷里，根本看不见之前的那片大海。 第六章 尤斯塔斯历险记 此时，其他人正在河里洗手洗脸，准备吃饭休息。三个比较厉害的弓箭手到海湾北面的山里打猎，扛回来一对野山羊，这会正架在火上烤。凯斯宾下令搬一桶酒。这种烈酒是在阿钦兰生产的，喝的时候需要兑一些水，以供大伙喝个痛快。直到现在，一切都很顺利， 大家吃得更是愉快至极。往盘子里添了一份牛肉后，爱德蒙才发现尤斯塔斯不见了，说道：“那个讨人厌的尤斯塔斯去哪里了？” 这时，尤斯塔斯正在陌生的山谷里，瞪着眼睛四处张望。山谷又窄又深，周围都是悬崖，山谷里都是大坑或者壕沟。谷底的岩石长满了草，尤斯塔斯看到四处都有烧焦的黑印子，就像旱季的夏天， 铁路路基两边被晒焦了的一样。 十五码开外是清澈见底的池塘，池水平稳地流动着。山谷里似乎再也找不到其他的活物，比如飞禽、走兽或昆虫。太阳从层层叠叠的峰峦上直射下来。 尤斯塔斯很清醒地意识到自己爬到山脊的另一侧去了。他马上回头望望回去的路，这一看却让他浑身发抖。他分明是侥幸才摸到这里的，这唯一一条下来的路，是一条长长的绿色通道，狭窄陡峭， 两边悬崖耸立，没有其他的路可走。眼下的情况就是这样，他还能不能上去呢？他一想到这些，头都晕了。 他掉头回去，心想，不管怎样，先在水塘里喝个痛快吧。没想到刚刚转过头，还没向前走，他就突然听到背后有声音。声音虽很小， 但在寂静无声的山谷里还是相当明显的。他吓得在原地发呆，过了一会儿才敢回头去看。 在悬崖的底部，他左手边有个低矮的山洞——那黑乎乎的地方， 应该是山洞的入口。洞口冒出两缕轻烟，下面有一堆松散的石头正在移动( 他听到的应该就是这东西发出的声音)，石头后面好像有什么东西。 而且那个东西正在蠕动。更糟的是，它竟然爬出来了。爱德蒙和露茜或许一下子就能认出这是什么，你应该也知道那是什么，可是尤斯塔斯看过的书里没有一本能在这个时候派上用场。爬出来的怪物让他无法想象——灰色的长鼻子，暗红的眼睛，没有羽毛，没有皮毛， 全身软软的，在地上爬行着。它的腿像蜘蛛的腿，爪子锋利，发出像蝙蝠的翅膀拍在石头上发出的刺耳的声音；它的尾巴很长，两股烟从鼻孔冒了出来。他想不到“龙”这个词，即便想到了，也于事无补了。 不过，如果他稍微了解一些关于龙的知识，就不会那么吃惊了。这条龙没有展翅欲飞，也没有喷火。它鼻孔里冒出的烟就像烟雾，很快就消散了。它似乎根本没看到尤斯塔斯，自顾自地爬向池塘，中间还歇了好几次。 尤斯塔斯虽然很害怕，但他觉得这个怪物也很可怜。他不知道自己该不该冲过去爬到山坡上，万一他弄出声音，那个怪物可能会回过头来。也许它只会装样子吓吓他，可是，即使他爬到上面去，就能从会飞的怪物身边顺利逃走了吗？ 怪物爬到水塘，那长满鳞片的下巴刚滑到沙砾层上，还没喝上水就发出嘎嘎的声音，像鹤唳一样。然后它挣扎了几下侧身躺着一动不动，一只爪子还翘在半空，张开的嘴里涌出一些深黑色的血。它鼻孔里的烟变黑了，之后又飘走了。至此，它一动不动了。在很长一段时间里，尤斯塔斯不敢动弹。他猜想这或许是那怪物的诡计，诱骗别人送死的花招。可是也不能老等下去。他走近一步，再走两步又停下来，那条龙还是一点都未动弹。他还注意到它眼睛里的红火也消失了。终于，他走到它的面前，这才确定它真的死了。他不禁颤抖了一下， 用手摸了它一下，却什么事情也没发生。 尤斯塔斯终于放心了，差点笑出声来。他甚至开始幻想，自己不仅仅是亲眼看见这条龙死在自己面前，而是跟它打了一仗后，亲手杀掉了它。他跨过龙的尸体，想走到水塘边喝点水，这里实在太热了。伴随着一阵轰隆隆的雷声，太阳顿时消失了，还未等他喝完，大滴的雨点就落了下来。 岛上的天气真是令人讨厌。不一会儿，尤斯塔斯浑身就湿透了， 什么也看不清楚了。在欧洲，他从未见过这样的大雨。如果这场大雨不停，他根本无法爬出山谷。他冲进龙的洞里避雨，然后就地躺下， 想缓缓气。 大多数人都知道在龙洞里会看到什么，可是我说过的，尤斯塔斯只看过些不相干的书，书上都是关于进出口啦、行政啦、排水系统啦这一类事情，从没有涉及龙的内容。所以他躺下的时候，心想这里真是奇怪。有的地方硌人但不像石头，有些东西太硬却不像荆棘，看来似乎有一大堆又圆又扁的东西，他稍微一动，这些东西就咣当作响。洞口的光线刚好可以让他看个清楚。不用说，尤斯塔斯看到的正是任何人都可以猜到的——财宝。这里还有好多王冠( 他身边那些扎人的东西)、钱币、戒指、手镯、金锭、酒杯、餐盘和宝石。 尤斯塔斯并不像大多数孩子那样看重财富。可他很清楚，在这个他稀里糊涂地从露茜的卧房那幅画中闯进的这片新天地里，这笔财宝会大派用场。“这里不收税，”他说，“不用把财宝交给政府。有了这些财宝，我在这儿——或者在卡乐门——都能来去自如了。这国名听上去比这里的其他国家都要真实。不知我能带走多少？那手镯——上面镶嵌的东西应该是钻石吧——我要把手镯戴在自己手腕上。有些太大了，没事，我可以把它戴在胳膊肘子上，就不显大了。我还可以在口袋里装满钻石——这可比装金子容易多了。就是不知道这令人讨厌的雨什么时候才能停？” 他在一大堆财宝上找了个舒服的地方坐下来，这个地方堆着的大多是些钱币。不过，在遭受了一场不小的惊吓之后，受惊之后，特别又走了那么段山路，他感到很是疲惫。他竟然睡着了。 在他沉沉地入睡时，其他人已经吃完饭，大家开始担心起他来。他们大声喊着，“尤斯塔斯！尤斯塔斯！喂！喂！喂！”喊得大家嗓子都哑了，凯斯宾甚至还吹起了号角。 “他应该不在附近，不然早听到我们在叫他了。”露茜脸都急白了。 “该死的家伙，”爱德蒙说，“就这样偷偷溜走了，他到底想干什么？” “我们必须想办法去找他，”露茜说，“他或许是迷路了，或许掉洞里去了，也有可能被野人抓走了。” “也有可能是被野兽吃掉了。”德里宁说。 “我倒想，他要是被野兽吃了就好了。”赖因斯小声嘟囔着。 “赖因斯先生，”雷佩契普说，“话不应该这样说。那个人虽然不是我们的朋友，但他是女王的亲戚。他是我们中的一员。找到他是我们的荣耀。如果他死了，我们就要为他报仇。” “我们必须找到他 ( 假如真能找得到)，”凯斯宾有些无助地说， “可烦人的是，我们需要组织一支搜山队，这是相当麻烦的，该受罪的尤斯塔斯。” 此时的尤斯塔斯还在睡觉，一直睡到手臂发麻，才醒过来。月光从洞口照了进来，躺在满地金银财宝上似乎是一件令人很享受的事，但事实上他一点都没感到舒服。一开始他觉得自己的手臂痛得莫名其妙，可是突然意识到他刚才捋到胳膊肘上的手镯变得出奇地紧， 才知道是自己睡着那会手臂肿了( 没错，是他的左臂)。 他抬起右臂去摸左臂，可是刚挪动就停下来了，吓得直咬嘴唇。因为在他前面不远处的右边，月光把洞口照得很清楚，他看见一个可怕的东西在移动。他认出了那东西的形状：是龙爪！他动动手，它也动，他一停下来，它也不动了。 “啊，我真糊涂！”尤斯塔斯心想，“肯定是那怪物有个伙伴， 现在正躺在我身边呢。” 他好一会儿都没敢动弹。然后，眼前冒起两缕细烟，借着月光， 他看到烟是黑色的，正如刚才那条龙临死前鼻子里喷出来的烟一样。他吓得大气都不敢出。两缕烟就此消失了。他憋不了多久，一口气悄悄溜了出来，两道黑烟顿时又出现在眼前。不过直到现在，他仍然没明白是怎么回事。 过了一会，他决定侧着身子摸到左边，偷偷溜出洞去。如果这个怪物睡着了——这就是他唯一逃出去的机会。可还没等到他摸到左边， 他只是先朝左边看了一眼。天哪，真吓人！左边竟然也有一只龙爪。 此刻，相信所有的人都不会怪尤斯塔斯哭鼻子了。他看到自己的眼泪落在面前的金银财宝上，那么大一滴，自己都觉得很吃惊。泪水是如此的烫，在金银财宝上冒着热气。 哭解决不了任何问题，他必须想办法从两条龙中间爬出去。于是， 他伸开右臂，可恨的是，右边的龙与他的动作完全一样。于是他想， 不如试试左臂吧。可是，左边的龙与自己的动作竟然也是相同的。 一边一条龙，不管他做什么，似乎它们都会模仿他的动作。他受不了了，马上跳起来逃了出去。 当他冲出洞口时，又听见叮叮当当、咔嚓咔嚓、金子锵锵、石头嘎吱的声音，他以为两条龙都在后面追着他。所以他压根不敢回头看，一口气冲到水塘边。月光下那条死去的龙的尸体扭曲狰狞，足以吓死任何人，可是这会儿尤斯塔斯没有注意到它。他只想赶紧走到水里去。 当他走到水塘边的时候，发生了两件事。第一件简直是一个晴天霹雳，原来他一直在用四肢走路——他为什么会这样呢？第二件， 他趴在水塘边往水里看时发现有一只龙在盯着他。他很快就明白了。水里的龙是他的倒影，这是毋庸置疑的，因为他动，它也动，他张嘴， 它也张嘴，他合上嘴，它也合上嘴。 他睡着了，不知不觉竟变成了一条恶龙。因睡在龙窟里，心里带着骄奢、凶狠的念头，于是变成了一条恶龙。 事实摆在眼前，他的洞里没有两条龙，那两只龙爪只是他的左右手，那两缕轻烟是从他的鼻孔冒出来的。关于他左臂( 他以前的左臂) 的疼痛，现在他眯着左眼也看得出是怎么回事了。原来可以戴在孩子上臂的手镯，如今勒在龙的粗短的前肢上，显得实在是太小了。手镯深深陷入长着鳞片的肉里，把两边的肉勒得都鼓起来，扑扑直跳。他用牙去咬那里，也咬不掉。 尽管很痛，他首先想到的是终于可以放下心来，现在他什么都不用怕了。因为他自己就是恐怖的怪物，也许，除了骑士以外( 当然， 也并非所有的骑士都如此)，没人敢来攻击他。现在，他甚至可以去找凯斯宾和爱德蒙算账了。当他想到这些的时候，心里突然明白， 自己并不是要去报仇，而是需要朋友的帮助。他更想回到人类中去， 与大家交流与分享。如今，他变成了与世隔绝的怪物，巨大的孤独感油然而生。他甚至开始明白了，其他人并不是自己认为的恶魔，而他也不是自己所想象的好人。他希望能听到其他人的声音，哪怕是雷佩契普的一句好话，都可以让他感动至极。 尤斯塔斯变成的龙是有多么可怜，想到这里他就放声痛哭了。一条彪悍的龙，在月光下荒凉的山谷中哭得死去活来，这情景和声音， 都太不可思议了。 最后他决定要想法找到回去的路，他也相信，凯斯宾不会把船开走，扔下他不管的。他相信自己也可以找到办法，让人们知道他是谁。 喝饱了水之后，他把那条死龙吃了下去。( 这听上去很吓人，仔细想想，也没什么难以理解的。) 吃了一半，他才意识到自己在干什么。事实上，他的头脑还是尤斯塔斯的头脑，可是他的口味和消化能力却跟龙的一样。龙最喜欢吃新鲜的龙肉，所以你不可能在同一个地方找到两条龙。 他试图转身爬出山谷，可是刚准备爬，身子一跃，却不自觉地飞了起来。他忘了自己有翅膀，这简直就是喜出望外的发现——他好久没有这样的惊喜了。然后他就飞上了天，看到月光下有无数的山顶。他看见一块银色的海湾，黎明踏浪号就在那里停泊着，海滩上的篝火闪闪发亮。他从高处停止滑翔，飞了下去。 露茜睡得很沉，她一直在等搜山队带来好消息，所以他们回来后，她才睡去。搜山队由凯斯宾亲自指挥，回来得很晚，都累坏了。他们带来的消息令人恐惧。他们没有找到尤斯塔斯，却在一个山谷里看到了一条死龙。他们尽力寻找，再也找不到别的龙了。那条龙应该是在下午三点左右死的，( 他们看见它的时候) 看上去不太可能在几个小时前吃过人。 “除非是吃了那个讨厌鬼才死的，他可以毒死任何东西。”赖因斯说，他声音压得很低，低得只有自己能听见。 之后露茜在夜里被人叫醒，然后看见所有人都聚在一起说悄悄话。 “这是怎么了？”露茜问。 “我们大家必须齐心协力，”凯斯宾那时候正在讲，“刚才一条龙飞过树梢，现在降落在海滩上。是的，可能现在就停在我们和船之间。箭对付不了龙，而且它不怕火。” “如果陛下恩准的话……”雷佩契普先开口。 “不，雷佩契普，”国王非常坚决地说，“你不能单独跟它决斗。如果你不听，我就把你绑起来。我们只需密切监视它，等天亮之后到海湾去跟它开战。我带头，爱德蒙国王在我右边，德里宁公爵在我左边。不要节外生枝，再过一两个小时天就要亮了。我们在这一小时内先吃饭，把剩下的酒端来。还有，做任何事情都得悄悄地。” “或许它会自己走啊。”露茜说。 “要是它自己走了就糟了，”爱德蒙说，“如果那样的话我们就不知道它在哪儿，我们要知己知彼。” 那天夜里的最后两个小时实在难熬。吃饭的时候，大家都知道自己应该多吃一点，可是都没胃口。那简直是度日如年。终于等到天空泛着鱼肚白，小鸟开始叽叽喳喳，周围显得比夜里还寂静还清冷。凯斯宾说：“朋友们，咱们行动吧。” 他们一拥而上，个个刀剑出鞘，紧紧围成一团，露茜居中，雷佩契普骑在她肩上。总比坐以待毙强，人人都觉得大家比平时更可亲。然后他们向前推进，来到林子边上，天更亮了。沙地上就躺着那条龙， 像条大蜥蜴，又像一条肢体柔软的鳄鱼，或是像一条长着四条腿的大蟒蛇。那个庞然大物外形可怕，背部隆起。 可是那条龙不但没有起身喷火，却后退了几步——简直是摇摇晃晃地缩回浅滩去了。 “它为什么会摇头？”爱德蒙问。 “它现在在点头。”凯斯宾说。 “什么东西从它眼睛里流出来了。”德里宁说。 “啊，你们没发现吗？”露茜说，“它哭了，流下眼泪了。” “我绝不相信它，女王陛下，”德里宁说，“鳄鱼的眼泪就是为了消除别人的防备之心的。” “它听了你的话在摇头呢，”爱德蒙说，“意思好像在说不是那样的。瞧，它又摇头了。” “你觉得它听得懂我们的话？”露茜说。 龙使劲地点头。 雷佩契普从露茜肩头滑下来，站到前面。 “龙啊龙，”它的声音有些尖，“你听得懂他们的话吗？” 龙点了点头。 “你会说话吗？” 它又摇头。 “这么说，”雷佩契普说，“看来问你也是白费口舌。不过， 你愿意和我们做朋友，就举起左前腿。” 龙照做了，可动作很是笨拙。腿上勒着金镯，让腿变得又痛又肿。 “看吧，”露茜说，“它的腿受伤了。它真可怜，它大概是因为这个才痛哭吧。也许它是正在向我们求助。就像那次在安德罗格尔斯，那头狮子的求助方式。” “小心啊，露茜，”凯斯宾说，“这条龙聪明过人，也许它是在骗人呢。” 露茜却早已跑上前去，雷佩契普也撒开两条短腿紧紧跟了上去， 几个小伙子和德里宁也跟在后面。 “可怜的家伙，伸出来爪子给我看看，”露茜说，“或许我能把你治好。” 尤斯塔斯变的那条龙，喜出望外地伸出了受伤的腿。他心中依旧记得没变成龙时，露茜治好了他晕船的毛病。令他失望的是，魔法药水只能消肿止痛，却化不掉金镯。 大家围在一起，看她给龙治伤，凯斯宾大叫道：“瞧！”他紧紧盯着那只金镯。 第七章 脱离险境 “瞧什么啊？”爱德蒙问。 “瞧金镯上的纹印。”凯斯宾说。 “一把小锤子和星状的钻石，”德里宁说，“啊呀，这个我见过的。” “是的，”凯斯宾说，“你当然见过，这是纳尼亚贵族的标志， 这是奥克特西安公爵的手镯。” “混蛋，”雷佩契普说，“你把纳尼亚的公爵吃掉了？”那只龙拼命摇头。 “或者，”露茜说，“这条龙是奥克特西安公爵中了魔法变成的。” “这也未必，”爱德蒙说，“龙都爱收藏金子，不过我认为奥克特西安公爵还在这个小岛上。” “你是奥克特西安公爵吗？”露茜对龙说，但是它伤心地摇摇头， 露茜又问，“那你是中了魔法的人吗——我的意思是你是人类吗？” 那只龙拼命地点头。 事后大家一直争论，直到不知是露西还是爱德蒙先说，“你—— 不，不会是尤斯塔斯吧？” 尤斯塔斯听了之后不停地点那吓人的龙头，还不停地把尾巴在水里拍打。大家为了避开它眼里的滚滚热泪，只好纷纷后退。有几个水手还骂得很难听，具体内容我就不说了。 露茜想尽一切办法安慰他，甚至鼓起勇气去吻他那张长满鳞甲的脸，所有的人都说“他真倒霉”，只有那么几个人是对尤斯塔斯很关心的，说无论如何都会支持他。不少人说一定有办法解除魔法的， 然后他们就可以正常地在一起了。他们都想早点听听他的经历，可是他不会说话。后来的日子里，他总打算把那些事情写在沙地上，可是都写不成。 第一个原因是，尤斯塔斯从没看过一本正儿八经的故事书，根本不会讲故事。其次，他根本不能控制他的龙爪和神经写字。而且每次还没写完就被潮汐给冲刷掉了。他只能留住一些用脚踩住的，还让尾巴不小心扫去一些笔画。所以大家看到的文字就像下面的内容： 我去睡觉……龙洞……龙死了……镯子套在……我醒了……脱不下来真讨厌……。 但大家心知肚明，尤斯塔斯变成龙之后，性格变好了很多，他在想方设法地帮大家的忙。他飞遍整个岛，发现这里全是高山，只有野山羊和成群的野猪。他就带回好多被他弄死的野猪和山羊送给大家。他应该算是一个非常善良的猎人，他尾巴轻轻扫一下，那些野生动物就不知不觉地( 他们大概还不知道) 送了命。他自己也会吃一些， 偷偷地吃。因为他现在是龙，那些人见不得他生吃些血肉模糊的东西。 一天，他飞得很慢很用力，但是很得意。因为他把一棵高大的松树连根拔起，带回到沙滩做桅杆。晚上天冷的时候，所有人都跑过来靠在他的两侧取暖，热乎乎的。就这样它成了大家的火炉，而且它喷出一口火，就能把难以燃烧的柴火点着。有时候它还会让几个人骑在他背上，带他们飞过绿色的山坡、嶙峋的高山和狭窄的山谷。有一次他飞向东边的海，飞得很远，发现有个深蓝色的圆点，觉得那里应该就是陆地了。 尤斯塔斯觉得被人喜欢的感觉真好，更难能可贵的是，他也开始喜欢大家了，这是史无前例的。变成龙之后的生活是非常乏味的， 每当他飞过湖面看到自己的倒影时，都会打一个寒战。他讨厌那对像蝙蝠一样的翅膀，锯齿形的脊背，锋利的尖爪。他害怕一个人待着， 但是晚上又不好意思和别人待一起。晚上没有人需要靠他取暖的时候，他就会偷偷离开营地，像蛇一样蜷缩在树林和大海之间的地方。 最让人出乎意料的是，雷佩契普经常跑来安慰他。那只温文尔雅的老鼠会从篝火周围的人堆里偷偷跑掉，靠着龙头边坐下，看准风向避开他冒烟的鼻息。它说，尤斯塔斯的遭遇是造化弄人的一个典型， 如果能让尤斯塔斯到他在纳尼亚的家中做客( 其实是个洞，算不上什么家，龙头也伸不进去，就别提身子了)，它可以举出百来个例子说明， 那些皇帝啊、国王啊、公爵啊、骑士啊、诗人啊、情人啊、天文学家啊、哲学家啊，还有魔法师啊，他们原先都富贵荣华，一下子就跌进了极其悲惨的境地，但后来一切又都好转了，从此日子过得很美好。也许这话听来，不像是安慰别人的话，但毕竟也是出于一番好意，让尤斯塔斯终生难忘。 不过，始终有两个问题像朵乌云般笼罩在大家的心头。等他们启航的时候，这条龙怎么办？他在场的时候，大家都尽量避而不谈， 可是他还是免不了偷听到一些话，比如“把他安顿在整个甲板的一边合适吗？那我们就得把全部贮藏搬到下面的另一侧才能让船身平衡。”，“拖着他走行不行？”，“他能一直飞下去吗？”还有，最常听到的是“可是我们给他吃什么呢？” 可怜的尤斯塔斯内心很清楚，从他踏上甲板的第一天开始，他就是一个十足的包袱，如今的他成了更大的包袱。这想法深深刺痛了他的心，就像那只手镯深深蚀进他的前臂一样。他知道用牙咬手镯反而让情况更糟，可是他还是忍不住去咬，尤其是在闷热的晚上。 他们在龙岛上岸大约六天后。这天早晨，爱德蒙醒得很早。天色刚亮，勉强只能让人看得见海滩那边的树干，其他的一切都无法看清。他醒来时似乎听到一些动静，就支起一个胳膊肘，朝四下张望： 不一会儿就看见一个黑影在林子那头走动。他脑子里顿时生出一个念头，“难道我们能肯定这岛上根本没有土著人？”接着他转念一想， 那该是凯斯宾吧——个头看起来差不多——可凯斯宾一直睡在他身边，根本没动弹过。爱德蒙见自己的剑还在原来的地方，就起身去查看了。 他蹑手蹑脚地来到林子边，那个黑影还在。这时他看出那黑影的个子比凯斯宾小，又比露茜大一些。那黑影并没有逃走。爱德蒙拔出剑来，打算向那黑影挑战，这时那黑影低声说，“是爱德蒙吗？” “对。你是谁？”他问道。 “你不认识我了吗？”对方说，“我是尤斯塔斯。” “天啊，”爱德蒙说，“原来是你，老伙计……” “嘘……”尤斯塔斯说着身子东倒西歪，眼看就要摔倒了。 “天哪！”爱德蒙连忙扶稳他说，“你怎么了？病了？” 尤斯塔斯沉默了许久，爱德蒙以为他晕过去了。他突然又开口说： “太可怕了，你不知道……不过现在没事了。我们找个地方谈谈吧， 现在我不想见其他人。” “好啊，你愿意去哪儿就去哪儿，”爱德蒙说，“我们去那里吧， 坐在岩石上。哎呀，看见你真高兴……呃……我是说看见你变回以前的样子，心里真高兴，你一定吃了不少苦头吧？” 他们走到岩石那边坐下来，眺望着海湾对面。天色越来越亮， 除了一颗很亮的星星，低得接近地平线以外，其他的星星都看不见了。 “等这事全过去了，我再跟你说我是怎么变成—条……一条龙的，”尤斯塔斯说，“顺便说一句，那天早上，我在这儿听到你们说‘龙’ 这个字，我才知道自己变成龙了。我现在只想告诉你我为什么又变回来了。” “快说吧。”爱德蒙说。 “好吧，昨晚是最难受的一晚，那只该死的手镯勒得我疼死了……” “现在没事了吧？” 尤斯塔斯笑了，爱德蒙以前没见他如此开心地笑过。尤斯塔斯轻轻一捋就把手镯从手臂上拿下来了。“瞧，”他说，“谁想要谁就拿去吧。唉，当时我正躺在那儿，没想过会发生什么事。这时——不过， 你听着，这也许完全是个梦，我也不知道到底发生了什么事。” “接着说。”爱德蒙很有耐性地鼓励他。 “唉，反正我一睁眼就看见一头大狮子向我走来，我怎么也想不到会看到这样的东西。奇怪的是，昨晚并没有月亮，可月光却一直照在它身上。它朝着我走来，我非常害怕。你也许会想，既然我是条龙，要打倒狮子还不容易吗？可是我心底里的不是那种害怕。我不是怕它吃我，我只是纯粹怕它——不知道你能不能理解我的感受。唉， 它一步步走近了我，一直盯着我眼睛。我紧紧地闭上眼睛，可没有用， 因为它叫我跟它走。” “你是说，它说话了？” “我不知道。它好像也没有开口，不过他的确叫我这么做了。我只知道我必须按照它说的去做，就起身跟它走了。它带着我走了好远，进到了大山里。这一路上，不管我们到哪里，月光总是笼罩着狮子。我们来到一个我没见过的山顶，上面有个花园——里面有很多树和水果，花园里还有口井。 “我非常确定这是口井，因为井底不断冒出水来。这口井比其他的井大多了——像一个大大的浴池，有大理石阶梯通向里面。井水很清澈，我想，如果能下去泡泡，我的腿痛应该会减轻一些。狮子让我先脱掉衣服。但是，我不太确定它是不是说了这些话。 “我刚想说我不能脱衣服，因为我身上什么衣服都没穿。这时， 我才意识到，龙像蛇一样能蜕去身上的皮。我想，狮子就是这个意思吧。所以我就在身上乱抓，鳞甲纷纷掉了一地。我试着抓得深一点， 身上整张皮都完整地剥了下来。我感觉自己大病初愈，就像被剥了皮的香蕉。转眼间，我从龙皮里出来了，这身皮堆在一边，看上去非常恶心。不过这感觉很好，然后我就下井去洗澡了。 “哪能想到我刚要把脚伸进水里时，我往脚下看了看，又看见自己像刚刚那样，长出了粗硬又皱巴巴的鳞甲。我想说，原来的鳞片下还有一层鳞片呀，我必须把这些全部拔掉。所以我又抓又扯，里面的鳞甲也完整地脱落下来了。我把这层皮扔在头一层皮的旁边，然后走到井边洗了个澡。 “没想到同样的事情又发生了。我暗自想，我到底要蜕下多少层皮啊？因为我一心只想泡泡腿，所以我第三次抓了自己，又蜕下一层皮，跟前两次相同。我朝水里看了下倒影，知道这么做没什么用。 “我听到狮子说——我并不知道他是否开口说话了——‘必须得由我来为你脱掉这层皮’。实话实说，我很害怕它的爪子，但这次我别无选择，所以我只能躺下，让它来为我做这件事情。 “它第一爪抓下来就很深，深得快要刺进我心脏里去。当他把皮扯下来，那种疼痛让人无法忍受。唯一让我开心的是，那层皮终于掉下来了。那种感觉就像你揭去伤口的痂。虽然痛得厉害，但是它终于脱落了，我还是很高兴的。” “我能理解你的感受。”爱德蒙说。 “然后，那层该死的皮终于被扯掉了——正如前三回我自己亲手扯掉过的一样，只是前几回不痛——这层皮落在草地上，厚得多， 黑得多，而且看上去比前几层皮的疙瘩更多。这样下来，我如同一根刚刚被剥掉皮的细树枝，不仅光滑柔软，身体也比之前瘦小了许多。狮子猛地抓住我——我有点不高兴他这样，因为此刻我身上并没有皮，肉更是嫩。他却把我丢进水里，让我痛彻心肺，幸亏我不一会儿就出来了。之后我感觉舒服极了，等我再去游泳，拍水的时候，发现手臂一点也不痛了。我这才明白整个事情是怎么回事，我终于重新变回一个孩子了。告诉你，也许你会不信，我摸着自己的手臂特别高兴。我知道我手臂上并没有肌肉，比起凯斯宾来说，实在差太多，但看到自己的手臂心里还是很兴奋的。” “不一会，狮子就从水里把我捞上来了，替我穿上了衣服。” “用他的爪子帮你穿上衣服吗？” “我记不清楚具体的细节了。不过他给我换了新衣服——就是我现在穿着的这身。然后，我就来到了这里。所以我刚刚以为自己是做了个梦。” “不，那可不是梦。”爱德蒙说。 “为什么不是呢？” “首先，你是身上穿的这身衣服。再说，你已经不再是龙了。” “你觉得这中间到底发生了什么呢？”尤斯塔斯问道。 “我想，应该是阿斯兰帮助了你。”爱德蒙说。 “阿斯兰！”尤斯塔斯说，“自从我们上了黎明踏浪号，我就多次听到这个名字。可我……我不知道为什么……我讨厌这名字。不过，当时我好像对什么都不喜欢。现在，我要道歉。因为，我之前一定是个惹人厌的家伙吧？” “没事的，”爱德蒙说，“要我说，你还没我头一回来纳尼亚时那么坏呢。你只不过是个笨蛋，而我是个叛徒。” “嘿，别提了，”尤斯塔斯说，“阿斯兰是谁啊？你和他认识吗？” “这个嘛……他认识我，”爱德蒙说，“他是一头伟大的狮王， 海外之王的儿子，他救了我，救了整个纳尼亚王国。我们都见过他， 露茜应该和他最熟。或许，我们要去的地方就是阿斯兰的国土。” 两个人都沉默了好久，直到最后一颗明亮的星星也消失了。他们看不见日出，右边有座大山挡住了他们的视线，但他们能感觉到太阳正在升起。因为头顶上的天空与眼前的海湾，正在变成玫瑰色。此时，后面的林子里传来鹦鹉等鸟类的鸣叫，他们听到树丛里传来了声音，凯斯宾吹响了号角。营地里，人们开始活动了。 爱德蒙和已恢复人形的尤斯塔斯走进围着篝火吃早餐的人堆时， 大家显得特别开心。大家都听他说了之前的经历。于是，人人都想知道，另外一条龙会不会在几年前将奥克特西安公爵杀害了，或者那只已经死去的老龙会不会就是奥克特西安。在洞口前，尤斯塔斯曾硬往口袋塞进去一些珠宝，现在也随着他当时穿的衣服一起消失了。不过谁都不想到山谷里去寻宝，反正尤斯塔斯是不想再去了。 两三天后，黎明踏浪号安装上了新的桅杆，油漆一新，贮备充足， 准备再次出发。上船之前，凯斯宾让人在海湾对面的断崖刻上这样的文字： 龙岛 由纳尼亚国王凯斯宾十世率众人发现，此时是他执政的第四年。据悉，奥克特西安公爵死于此地。 现在说“尤斯塔斯从此变了”，这话真是恰到好处，而且是变得越来越好。确切地说，他的性格变了。虽然中间有时也有反复，有时他还是会让人生厌。不过那些事情我就不提了，毕竟他已经开始转变。 奥克特西安公爵的手镯还有一段故事。尤斯塔斯不愿拥有它， 把它送给了凯斯宾，凯斯宾又将它交给露茜保管，露茜好像也不想要它。“算了，谁拿到就归谁吧。”凯斯宾说完，就把它抛向空中。正好， 大家都站在那里看悬崖上的字。那手镯被抛向空中，在阳光下闪闪发亮，然后像个正中靶心的套环一样，套中了一个小小的岩石尖角，挂在了上面。从此，谁都没法从下面爬上去拿，也没法从上面爬下去拿。据我所知，至今它还在那里，也许会挂到世界末日吧。 第八章 两次死里逃生 黎明踏浪号终于要离开龙岛了，人人都很开心。船一出海湾， 一路顺风，第二天一大早就到了那个无名地。尤斯塔斯还是条龙的时候，有些人骑在他身上飞过群山曾见过这地方。这是一块低矮的绿岛， 上面有些兔子和几只山羊，不过根据石屋的残址和被火烧得发黑的岩石来看，这里不久前还住过人。岛上还有一些骨头和破旧的武器。 “是海盗的杰作吧。”凯斯宾说 “要不就是龙干的。”爱德蒙说。 此外他们在岛上找到的唯一的东西就是一只小皮艇，又叫皮筏子，是用兽皮绷在一个柳条框架上做成的。那只小小的船，只有四英尺长，船桨还搁在那儿，和船的大小相称。他们心想，要么这船是造给孩子的，或者这里住着小矮人。雷佩契普决定留着这条船，因为这船的大小跟它的身材正合适，所以就带上了大船。他们把这地方叫做火烧岛，没到中午就离开了。 他们顺着东南风航行了五天，一直没有见到陆地，也没有见到鱼和海鸥。后来有一天下了一场雨，午后才停。尤斯塔斯跟雷佩契普下棋，输了两局之后，又露出令人讨厌的样子。爱德蒙说他真希望当初他们跟苏珊一起去了美国。露茜望着窗外说：“嘿！雨真的停了。你们看那是什么？” 大家听到后，都跑到船尾来看，发现雨真的停了，正在值班的德里宁也盯着船尾外面的什么东西。确切地说有好多东西。那些东西看上去像光滑的卵石，但是两两之间相隔大约四十英尺，排成长长的一列。 “不可能是石头，”德里宁说，“因为五分钟之前那儿还没有这些东西。” “有一块刚才不见了。”露茜说。 “是啊，还有一块突然冒出来了。” “越来越近了。”尤斯塔斯说。 “真见鬼！”凯斯宾说，“那些东西都往这儿移动了。” “而且它们的速度比我们的船还快，陛下，”德里宁说，“很快就会追上我们。” 他们都屏住呼吸，因为不管是在陆地上还是海上，被未知的东西追总没好事。谁知道，这玩意一露头比猜想的还可怕。忽然，在离左舷还有一个投球距离的时候，一个吓人的脑袋钻出海面。 这东西的脑袋上除了寄生贝之外，还有绿色的、红色的和紫色的疙瘩。那形状像一只没有耳朵的马头。脑袋上长着可以透视海洋深处的大眼睛，还有一张咧开的大嘴长着上下两排尖利的牙齿。脑袋和脖子连在一起，越变越长——大家这才发现这不是脖子，而是身子，最后他们总算看见了有不少人想要见识的——大海蛇。远远就能看见它巨大的尾巴上的皱槽，不时升出水面。这时它正昂起脑袋，高耸在桅杆上面。 大家都跑去拿武器，可是并没什么用，因为这东西太高了。“射箭，射箭！”弓箭手头领一声令下，几个人开始射箭，可是箭只是从蛇皮上擦过去，好像射在了铁甲上一样。这时，大家一动不动地看着海蛇的眼睛和嘴，倒吸了一口冷气，因为不知道它会向哪儿扑过来。 可是它没有。它的脑袋沿着桅杆探过船身，眼看就要到观测台旁边了，仍不断伸长，一直伸到右舷上。然后开始向下钻——不是钻向甲板上的人群，而是海里。然后它的身体就把整条船给围住了。这个圈越来越小，海蛇的身体简直要碰到右舷壁了。 尤斯塔斯一直努力好好表现，后来天下雨了他就和别人下棋， 虽然输给别人的时候他得表现让人生厌，但这时他居然做出平生第一次壮举。他随身带着凯斯宾借给他的一把剑，当蛇身快接近右舷壁的时候，他向舷壁扑过去，使出浑身力量猛然刺向海蛇。当然结果除了把凯斯宾那第二把好剑折成碎片之外，毫无收获。可是对一个初出茅庐的人来说，这倒是件好事。 若不是雷佩契普大声喊：“别打！推！”别人早就跟凯斯宾一起去战斗了。到了那样的紧要关头，老鼠竟然还劝大家别打，这太奇怪了，所以大家目光都转向它。当它扑向舷壁，挡在海蛇前面，用它那毛茸茸的小身子挡住海蛇那长满鳞甲，滑腻腻的巨大身子使劲往外推的时候，好多人这才明白它的用意，纷纷冲到船舷两侧，学着他那样往外推。过了一会，海蛇的脑袋又出现了，这回在左舷，而且是背对着大家，于是大家都明白了。 这怪物竟把身子绕成个圈，套着黎明踏浪号，并开始把圈套收紧。等这个圈套收得相当紧了，“啪”的一下子，大船就会变成一堆漂浮的碎片，它就可以在水里把他们一一吃掉。他们的唯一出路是把这个圈套往船后推，推得它滑过船尾，不然就把圈套朝另一个方向推， 让船身前进，脱出圈套。 雷佩契普势单力薄，无异蚍蜉撼大树。当别人把它推到一边时， 它已用尽力气，差点送了命。一会儿工夫全船人，除了露茜和晕倒的老鼠之外，都沿着两边舷壁，排成两条长队，个个前胸贴后背， 整列队伍的重量都落在队尾一个人身上，大家拼命推。推了几秒钟， 就像推了好几个小时，还是毫无结果。大家伙儿的关节都像散了架， 汗珠往下淌，嘴里哼哼嘿嘿地直喘气。这时他们觉得船在动了，他们看见蛇圈离桅杆比先前更远了，蛇圈却收小了。 真正的危险迫在眉睫。他们能让船尾穿过这个圈吗？这个圈是不是已经太小了？是啊，这个圈套贴着船尾楼的栏杆绕成一个圈。十几个人跳上船尾去，这样就好得多了。这时海蛇的身体很低，他们在船尾对面排成一排并肩一齐推。大家满怀希望，但忽然又想起黎明踏浪号高耸在船尾的雕花龙尾，要让龙尾摆脱那个圈套就不太可能了。 “拿把斧头来，”凯斯宾声嘶力竭喊道：“像原来那样用力推。” 露茜对船上的东西放在哪儿都了如指掌。此时的她正站在甲板上望着船尾，听到他这话，她立即冲下舱，拿了斧子，奔上梯子，赶到船尾。谁知正当她到达顶上，就听见“咔嚓”一声，像树木倒下似的一声巨响， 船身摇摇摆摆往前冲去。就在那千钧一发之际，不管是因为大家使劲猛推海蛇，还是因为海蛇猛地抽紧圈套，整个雕花龙尾都折断了， 大船也就脱险了。 大伙都筋疲力尽，顾不上去看露茜见到的情景：在船尾几码外， 海蛇缩成的圈越收越小，然后扑通一下不见了。露茜总是说她看见那怪物脸上有种白痴的满足感( 可是当时她那么激动，这可能是她的想象而已)。值得庆幸的是，这条海蛇非常愚蠢，它并没有追这条船， 而是掉过头去，在自己全身上下嗅探，仿佛能找到船的残骸似的。 不过黎明踏浪号已经安然脱身，欢快地在风里航行，所有人都躺在或坐在甲板上，喘着气又呻吟着，过了好一会才开始谈论这个事。喝甜酒的时候，大家还举杯庆贺，都夸尤斯塔斯( 虽然没帮上什么忙) 和雷佩契普真是勇敢。 脱险后，他们又航行了三天，除了大海和天空什么也看不见。第四天突然刮起北风，海平面也升高了许多，到中午的时候，竟然刮起了大风。就在这个时候他们在左舷那边看见有块陆地。 “陛下，请准许，”德里宁说，“准许我们划桨，停靠在港口里， 设法在那地方避避风，等风过了再说。”凯斯宾同意了。不过顶着大风划桨，估计傍晚才能到那儿。在白天最后一抹光线里，他们开进一个天然港口，抛下了锚，没有上岸。到早上的时候，他们发现那是一个海水绿色的海湾，岸上崎岖不平，非常凄清，斜坡上面还有一个怪石嶙峋的山顶。望向山顶那边，可以看到乌云从北面滚滚而来。他们放下小船，把吃空的水桶全都装上小船。 “我们到哪条河打水呢，德里宁？”凯斯宾一边说，一边在船尾坐下，“好像有两条河流汇进这个海湾。” “都可以，陛下，”德里宁说，“我看右舷东边那条好一点， 路程稍短。” “下雨了。”露茜说。 “我觉得也是！”爱德蒙话刚落下，这时已经是大雨倾盆，“我看还是到另一条河吧。那儿有树，可以避雨。” “是啊，去吧。”尤斯塔斯说，“我们白白淋湿也没什么意义。” 德里宁还是把小船开向右舷那里，像个听不进意见的司机，真让人讨厌。尽管你告诉他开错方向了，他还是以一小时四十英里的速度向前开。 “他们说得对，德里宁，”凯斯宾说，“你为什么不掉头，到西边的那条河去？” “听陛下调遣。”德里宁有点不快地说。他昨天为天气担心了一整天，他更不喜欢陆上的人对他一个舵手指指点点。不过他最后还是改变了航向，后来证明他这么做是做对了。 大家装满水之后，雨停了。凯斯宾就带着尤斯塔斯、佩文西兄妹和雷佩契普去了山顶，看看有没有什么发现。这条遍地野草和碎石的山坡很难爬，路上看不见人，也没看见野兽，只能看到几只海鸟。到了山顶才发现这是个小岛，还不到二十英亩。从这望去，海面比从甲板或者黎明踏浪号的桅顶观测台上望去更大更荒凉。 “你这是在发疯，你知道吗，”尤斯塔斯望着东方地平线，低声对露茜说，“打算去哪儿心里也没个谱。”不过是出于习惯才这样说， 并不是之前那样存心抬杠。 山上很冷，不能待久，北面还有冷风吹来。 “我们回去的时候别走老路。”回程的时候露茜说，“我们到另外一条河边去，就是德里宁想去的那边。” 大家都同意露茜的主意。十五分钟后，他们就到了另一条河的源头。这里有想象不出的美：深山中有一个小湖泊，周围是悬崖峭壁， 只有一条狭窄的水道通向海里。在这里吹不到风，大家在悬崖边的树丛里坐下来休息了一会儿。 大家刚坐下，爱德蒙突然又跳了起来。 “这岛上全是尖石头，”他在石丛里摸索着说，“那该死的石头在哪儿……啊，我找到了……嗨！这根本不是石头，是剑柄。不，天哪， 是一把完整的剑。上面生了厚厚的一层锈，一定落在这儿有好多年了。” “看起来，它是纳尼亚的剑。”大家都围上来，凯斯宾说。 “我也坐在什么上面了呢，”露茜说，“有点硬硬的。”仔细一看， 原来是一副铠甲的残留。这时大家都跪在地上用手在密密麻麻的石丛里摸索。之后，他们搜出了一个头盔、一把匕首、几枚钱币。这可不是卡乐门国的弯月银币，而是纳尼亚国的真正的“狮子硬币”和“树币”。这种货币，在海狸大坝和柏卢纳的市场上随处可见。 “看来，这很像是七位公爵中的一位留下的物品。”爱德蒙说。 “我也这么觉得，”凯斯宾说，“不知道是哪一位，从匕首上看不出来，也不知道他是怎么死的。” “所以无法替他报仇。”雷佩契普加上一句。 在这群人中，爱德蒙是唯一看过几本侦探小说的人，这时他一直在思考。 “听我说，”他说，“这件事很蹊跷，他应该不是在决斗中战死的。” “为什么呢？”凯斯宾问。 “尸骨荡然无存，”爱德蒙说，“他的敌人应该会拿走他的铠甲， 丢下尸体。谁听说打胜了仗把尸体带走，丢下铠甲的？” “有可能是被野兽吃掉的。”露茜提出。 “那必须得是只聪明的野兽，”爱德蒙说，“才能把人的铠甲脱掉。” “会不会是条龙？”凯斯宾说。 “不可能，”尤斯塔斯说，“龙办不到，我知道的。” “好吧，无论如何，我们应该离开这里。”露茜说。听到爱德蒙提起尸骨的事情，她不想待在这儿了。 “好的，”凯斯宾站起来说，“这些东西哪样都不值得我们带走。” 他们下了山，绕到河流的小空地上，看着悬崖中间的那潭深水。如果是大热天，保准有人情不自禁去洗个澡，兴许大家还会喝个饱。说真的，尽管天不热，在尤斯塔斯弯下腰来，想用双手舀些水喝时， 忽然听到雷佩契普和露茜同时喊道：“看！”他顿时忘了喝水，看向水里。 潭底由青灰色的大石块砌成，水非常清澈，潭底躺着一个和真人一般大小的人像，分明是金子铸成的。脸向下，两臂高举过头顶。他们看着它的时候，乌云渐渐散开，太阳出来了。金像上上下下都被照得明晃晃的，露茜觉得这是她见过的人像中最美的一尊。 “太好啦”，凯斯宾吹着口哨说，“太值得一看了，不知道能不能捞上来？” “我们可以潜下去打捞，陛下。”雷佩契普说。 “没用的，”爱德蒙说，“要是纯金的话就太沉了，捞不出来。而且那水至少有十二到十五英尺那么深。话说回来，等一下，我有一支鱼叉，让我们来看看水有多深。凯斯宾，你抓住我的手。”凯斯宾就抓住他的手，爱德蒙探出身子，把鱼叉插下水去。 没插到一半，露茜说，“我根本不信这人像是金的。可能是光线的问题，你看鱼叉插进去也是这颜色。” “怎么回事？”几个人异口同声地问，因为爱德蒙失手把鱼叉掉下去了。 “我拿不动了，”爱德蒙喘着气说，“好像很沉的样子。” “看，现在沉到底了，”凯斯宾说，“露茜说的是对的，跟人像颜色一样。” 爱德蒙的靴子出了点问题。当他弯腰的时候，忽然一下子挺直身体，尖叫起来，大家听了不敢不从。 “赶紧往后退，离水远一点。你们，快点！” 大家都往后退，然后目不转睛地看着他。 “看，”爱德蒙说，“看我的靴尖。” “看上去有点发黄。”尤斯塔斯先说。 “是金的，纯金，”爱德蒙打断了他的话，“看，我感觉皮子和靴尖分开了，如同铅那么沉。” “阿斯兰在上！”凯斯宾说，“你的意思不是……” “是的，”爱德蒙说，“那水把所有的东西都变成金子了。鱼叉也变成金的了，所以很沉。潭水刚刚溅到我脚上，靴尖也变成了金的。水底那个可怜的家伙——现在，你们明白了吧？” “原来那根本不是雕像。”露茜低声地说。 “不是。现在真相大白了。他应该是在一个大热天来到这里。在我们刚坐的地方脱掉衣服，衣服可能是烂掉了或者被鸟叼走筑巢了，所以铠甲还在那里。他潜下水，然后就……” “别说了，”露茜说，“太恐怖了。” “我们刚刚实在太危险了。”爱德蒙说。 “差一点，”雷佩契普说，“无论谁的手指，谁的脚，谁的胡须， 谁的尾巴，随时都可能滑进水里。” “既然这样，”凯斯宾说，“我们不妨验证一下。”他弯下腰， 折了一枝石南花枝。然后小心翼翼地跪在水边，把花枝浸在水里。浸的是石南花，抽出来的却是纯金的石南花模型，跟铅一样沉、一样软。 “这个岛的国王，”凯斯宾说话虽有些慢，但激动得满脸通红， “马上会成为世界上最富有的国王。我就此声明，这块土地是纳尼亚的属地了，取名为金水岛。我要求所有人保密，不准让外人知道， 连德里宁也不能知道，违者处死，听见没有？” “你这是跟谁在说话啊？”爱德蒙说，“我可不是你的臣民。其实， 这话应该反过来说。我是纳尼亚王国古代四位君主之一，你应效忠于我哥哥至尊王。” “你真的这样想吗，爱德蒙国王？”凯斯宾一手按在剑柄上说。 “你们两个都给我住口，”露茜说，“你们男孩子真是要命， 都是狂妄自大、恃强凌弱的白痴！哎呀……”她说着说着就没音了，屏住了呼吸，大家都看到了她看到的景象。 在他们对面那座灰蒙蒙的山顶——石南还没开花，所以看上去灰蒙蒙的——有一头人类眼睛能见到的最雄伟的狮子漫步走过，没朝他们看一眼。虽然太阳被云层遮住了，可是他浑身金光灿灿，就像沐浴在金色的阳光中。之后，露茜描述这幕情景时说，“他的个头就像大象那样大，”还有一次她也这样说过，“个头跟拉车的马那样大。” 不过，这不是关键，没人敢打听这些。大家都明白，这就是狮王阿斯兰。 没有人看到它是怎么走掉的，去了哪里。大家如梦初醒，面面相觑。 “我们刚才说到哪儿了？”凯斯宾问，“我刚才出洋相了吗？” “陛下，”雷佩契普说，“这个地方被诅咒了，我们还是回船上吧。如果我可以为这个岛命名，就叫它‘死水岛’。” “还是这个名字好，雷佩契普，”凯斯宾说，“不知道为什么， 我现在才想到。不过天气好像稳定下来了。德里宁应该愿意起航了， 我觉得我们有好多话要跟他说。” 可是事实上他们什么都没说，因为刚才那一小时里的事，谁都搞不清了。 “几位陛下回到船上时，都跟中邪了一样。”几个小时后，黎明踏浪号再次起航。死水岛的风景已经看不见了，这时候德里宁对赖因斯说，“他们好像在那里碰到怪事了。我只听明白一件事，他们在那里找到了一位我们要找的公爵的尸体。” “你说的不完全对，船长，”赖因斯说，“总之我们已经找到三位了，只剩下四位了。按这个速度，我们过年之后就能回家了。这也是个好事。我的烟草也快抽完了。晚安，船长。” 第九章 声岛 刮了好多天西北风之后开始刮西风了。每天早上太阳从海平面升起，黎明踏浪号的雕花船头就正好对着太阳。有人觉得这里的太阳看上去比纳尼亚的大，有的人不这么认为。他们就这样顺着风航行， 风虽小，风向倒也不变。看不见鱼和海鸥，看不见船，也看不见海岸。船上的食物储备又开始变少，大家心里偷偷地想，也许他们要开到一个永远都到不了岸的大海。就在最后一天，他们本以为还要继续东航， 天刚刚明亮，就看见前面有一片云层似的低矮陆地，横亘在船和日出的海平线之间。 大约在下午三点，他们把船停靠在一个宽阔的海湾，然后上了岸。这里与他们去过的地方都不一样。当他们走过沙滩时，发现四下一片寂静，空空荡荡，像是个无人的荒岛。可是他们面前却是平坦的草地， 上面的草又短又柔滑，就像英国名门大户有十个园丁侍弄的庭院一样。好多树木，两两之间距离非常均匀，地上没有断枝残叶。除了咕咕的鸽子叫，没有别的声音。 他们很快来到一条又长又直的由沙子铺成的林荫道。路面上没有一棵草，路的两边都栽满树。在林荫道的尽头他们看见一排房子——长长的一排，灰色的屋顶，在午后的阳光下特别安静。 就在他们要经过这条路的时候，露茜觉得鞋里面有颗小石头。在那种情况，她本该让其他人等着她取出石头，可是她没有。她脱下鞋，鞋带打结了，就这样不经意落在后面了。 还没等她解开鞋带，别人已经走了很远了。等她掏出石头，再穿上鞋，周围已经没有了其他人的声音。然而她听到了其他的声音， 但是这声音不是从那一排房子那里传来的。 她听到一阵“砰砰砰”的声音，像有十几个身强力壮的工人抡着大锤捶打地面，而且声音越来越近。她背靠着一棵树坐着，爬不上去，也只好一动不动地坐着，紧紧贴着树，希望那些人看不到她。 砰、砰、砰……虽然她不知道这是什么声音，但是那声音越来越近，她甚至感觉地面在震动，可是她什么也看不见。她甚至觉得那东西——或者那些东西——就在她身后。但她面前的小路突然又传来“砰”的一声，她不仅听到声音还看到路面上尘土飞扬，她突然想到声音来自那条小路，可是她看不到是什么在击打地面。很快所有的“砰砰”声都集中到一起，在离她大约二十英尺的地方突然停了，只听到一些说话声。 真是太可怕了，因为她一个人也看不见。整个公园就像之前他们刚登上小岛那样寂静和空旷。尽管这样，在离她只有两三步的地方有个声音在说：“伙计们，我们的机会终于来了。” 突然，其他人齐声说：“听，你们听，他说我们的机会终于来了。你说得太好了，老大。” “我是说，”那声音继续说，“到岸边去拦住他们，不让他们上小船，你们都拿好家伙，他们要是到海上就抓住他们。” “对，就是这样，”其他声音非常一致，“你这办法太妙了，老大，然后呢，你这想法再妙不过了。” “伙计们，那赶紧吧，加油，”那个声音说，“出发。” “太对了，老大。”其他声音说，“这决定再好不过了。我们也这么想呢，走吧。” “砰砰”声又响起来了——一开始很响，慢慢地越来越弱，越来越弱，然后消失在海岸边。 露茜没有工夫管这些看不见的怪物是什么东西。等“砰砰”的声音一消失，她就站起来，沿着小路跑，去追大家，无论如何也要告诉他们。 这个时候，他们已经走到那座房子边。矮房子有两层——是用光滑漂亮的石块建造的，有很多窗子，墙上爬着常春藤，一切都很宁静。尤斯塔斯说：“我看这是空房。”可是凯斯宾一声不吭，指着冒烟的烟囱。 他们看到门开着，就直接走进那个铺着石板的院子。院子里有个水泵，水泵下有个水桶，这倒是没什么稀奇，稀奇的是没有人摇动把手，水泵的把手就上下摇动。 “这是魔法。”凯斯宾说。 “是机器！”尤斯塔斯说，“我相信我们到了一个文明的国度。” 这个时候，露茜风风火火，气喘吁吁地跑进院子。她压低声音跟他们说她听到的消息，等到他们听明白怎么回事，连最勇敢的人脸色都变了。 “看不见的敌人，”凯斯宾嘀咕，“切断我们上船的路，这一关不好过啊。” “你不知道他们是什么怪物吗，露茜？”爱德蒙问。 “我怎么能知道呢，爱德蒙，我又看不见他们。” “你听着他们的脚步声像人类吗？” “我没听到脚步声——只听到‘砰砰砰’这样的声音——像用木槌捶打的一样。” “我倒是想知道，”雷佩契普说，“如果把剑刺进他们的身体， 不知道他们会不会露出原形。” “看来我们必须要弄明白，”凯斯宾说，“不过我们还是先出去吧。水泵旁边有一个家伙在听我们说话。” 他们走出大门，回到那条小路，路边有树可以隐蔽。“其实想躲开你看不见的人，一点用也没有。因为他可能已经在我们周围了。” 尤斯塔斯说。 “好吧，德里宁，”凯斯宾说，“如果我们确定回小船没有可能的话，不如到海湾那边给黎明踏浪号发信号，让他们把船开到海岸边来接我们上船，你觉得怎么样？” “这边水太浅，容易抛锚，陛下。”德里宁回答。 “我们也可以游过去。”露茜说。 “三位陛下听我说，”雷佩契普说，“想偷偷摸摸，避开看不见的敌人，简直就是妄想。如果这些怪物等着跟我们打一场，肯定能得逞。无论如何，我认为与其让他们牵着我们走，不如正面交锋。” “我认为雷佩这次说得很对。”爱德蒙说。 “那是当然，”露茜说，“如果赖因斯和黎明踏浪号上的人看见我们在岸上打仗，肯定会采取行动。” “万一他们看不见敌人，就看不出来我们在打仗。”尤斯塔斯发愁地说，“他们会以为我们对着空气舞剑呢。” 大家都沉默了好久。 “算了，”凯斯宾最后说，“豁出去了，我们必须要面对他们。大家把手握在一起——露茜，箭上弦……其余人都把剑出鞘……准备好。没准，他们愿意谈判。” 说来奇怪，他们齐步回到海滩的时候，竟然是一片太平景象。小船还停在之前扔下的地方，光溜溜的沙地上一个人也没有。大家都开始怀疑露茜说的事是不是她想象出来的，不料他们还没走到沙地， 半空中就有个声音说话了。 “别走了，伙计，别走了，”那个声音说，“我们先谈谈，我们有五十多人，而且手里都有武器。” “听他的，听他的，”众人齐声说，“他是我们老大，他说话算话。他说的是实话，真的。” “我看不见你们的五十个勇士。”雷佩契普说。 “没错，当然没错。”他们老大的声音说，“你们看不见我们的。为什么呢？因为我们是隐形人。” “继续说，老大，”其他声音说，“你说得很对，再也没有更好的回答了。” “安静，雷佩契普，”凯斯宾说，接着又提高声音说，“你们隐形人找我们干什么？我们做了什么得罪你们了？” “我们需要你们的小姑娘为我们办件事。”那个为首的人说。( 其他人就说，这话正是他们都要说的。) “小姑娘！”雷佩契普说，“这位小姐是女王陛下。” “我们可没听过什么女王，”那个为首的声音说，( “我们没听说过， 我们没听说过。”其他人随声附和，“我们没听说过什么女王。”)“不过我们要做的事她能完成。” “要我做什么事呢？”露茜问。 “如果是有损女王陛下荣誉或安全的事，”雷佩契普又说，“在我们临死之前，我们会奋力一战，看你们有多少人会被我们杀掉。” “好吧，”那个为首的声音说，“说来话长，我们都坐下吧。” 其他声音都非常热情地附和这个建议，可是所有的纳尼亚人都还站着。 “说起来，”那个为首的声音说，“事情是这样的。很多年以前， 这个岛本来属于一个大魔法师。我们都是……或者说，我们以前都是他的奴仆。总的说起来，这个魔法师，一直让我们做我们不喜欢做的事。为什么不喜欢？因为我们不愿做。唉，这样一来，这个魔法师就大发雷霆。还有，要知道，他是这个岛的主人，不喜欢别人跟他抬杠。要知道，他这人其实直爽得不得了。 “我想想我说到哪儿了？啊，对了，说到这个魔法师，他当时上了楼。他把所有的魔法玩意全放在楼上，我们都住在楼下。我的意思是，他上了楼，对我们施了一种丑化的魔法。依我看，你们看不见我们应该谢天谢地，如果你们现在看见我们这模样，根本没法想象我们以前长什么样呢。你们真的不会相信，我们现在丑得彼此都受不了。 “那我们该怎么办呢？好吧，我告诉你我们怎么办。等到这个魔法师睡午觉了，我们就壮着胆子偷偷上楼去找他的魔法书，看看有什么办法能破解这个丑化魔法。可是我们全都累得浑身大汗，直打哆嗦，我不骗你，信不信由你，我们确实找不到可以消除丑相的魔法。时间过得很快，我们怕这位老头儿随时都会醒来——绝不骗人，那时我浑身臭极了——好吧，就这样吧，不管我们做对了也好，做错了也罢！最后我们看到一种隐形魔法。心想，与其这么丑下去还不如隐形的好。 “为什么呢？因为我们更喜欢这样。于是我家的小姑娘，她跟这位小姑娘的年龄差不多，她没变丑之前非常可爱，可如今……啊，不能再说了。啊呀，我家的小姑娘念了这个咒语，所以必须是个小姑娘，或由魔法师本人再来念。你们明白吗，否则就不灵了。 “为什么会不灵呢？因为什么都变不了。我家的小姑娘克莉普西念了咒语，我应当告诉你们，她做得很好，咒语念完，我们就都遂了心愿，变成隐形人了。是的，大家彼此看不见真的轻松了很多。不管怎样，一开始是轻松的。后来，我们都对隐形感到无比厌烦。 “还有一件令人意想不到的事。我们绝没料到这个魔法师，居然也成了隐形人。我们从此就没看见过他。所以我们不知道他是死了还是走掉了，或者就坐在楼上却看不见他，也许下楼来了，只是看不见他。真的，听动静一点也听不出来，因为他老是光着脚走来走去， 像只猫一样无声无息。我对你们直说了吧，这一切让我们的神经更加崩溃。” 以上就是为首的那个隐形人说的故事，被我简单地概括了，我把他手下的那些声音都略去了。实际上他说的话每六七句不到，他们就会插嘴，要么表示同意，或者怂恿他说下去。纳尼亚人听得很不耐烦，简直听不下去。好不容易等他说完了，大家却沉默了。 “不过，”露茜说，“这些跟我们有什么关系呢？我想不通。” “哎呀，老天保佑，我该不会糊里糊涂地把这件事的关键给说漏了吧？”那个为首的隐形人说。 “是漏了，漏掉了，”其他声音一起附和着，“大家都会说漏， 不过说得越清楚越明白就越好。老大，你接着说吧。” “好吧，我用不着把整个事情再说一遍。”那个为首的隐形人继续说。 “是的，当然用不着。”凯斯宾和爱德蒙说。 “好吧，一句话概括，”他说，“我们一直在等外边来个漂亮的小姑娘。等了好久好久，才等到像这位小姐这样的漂亮姑娘替我们上楼去找到那本魔法书中破解隐形法的咒语，并念上一遍。我们发誓， 碰到踏上本岛的第一批人，决不放他们生还，除非他们替我们办好这件大事。我是说，如果他们有漂亮的小姑娘的话。如果没有，那就是另一回事了。各位，正因为如此，如果你们的小姑娘做不到，我们就要忍痛把你们杀了。不妨直说，这只是作为交易而已，希望你们谅解。” “我看不见你们的武器在哪里。”雷佩契普说，“你们的武器也隐形吗？”话音刚落，就听见“嗖”的一声，一支长矛就颤巍巍地刺进了他们身后的一棵树上。 “给你们一支长矛。”那个为首的隐形人说。 “是的，老大，是长矛，”其他声音说，“你说得太对了。” “这支长矛是从我手里扔出去的，”他接着说，“一离手你就能看见了。” “可是你们为什么让我做这件事呢？”露茜问，“不能让你们自己的人去做吗？你们没有小姑娘吗？” “我们不干，我们不干，”众声说，“我们再也不要上楼了。” “换句话说，”凯斯宾说，“你们要这位小姐去面对危险，却不愿意让自己的姐妹和女儿去冒险！” “对，对，”众人一起欢呼说，“说得太对了。果然是受过教育的人， 不错，这都能看出来。” “唉，竟然如此嚣张……”爱德蒙开口说，可露茜打断了他的话。 “你们是让我晚上还是白天上楼？” “噢，白天，当然是白天，”那个为首的隐形人说，“不是晚上， 没人要你晚上摸黑上楼啊。” “那好吧，我愿意做，”露茜说，“别劝我，”她转过身来对其他人说，“你们不要阻拦我。难道你们不明白这没用吗？他们有几十个人，我们不能硬拼。或许，按照他们说的做，是条活路。” “那里有个魔法师在啊。”凯斯宾说。 “我知道，”露茜说，“不过他也许不像他们说的那么坏。难道你们没发现这些人不够勇敢吗？” “他们是不够聪明。”尤斯塔斯说。 “听我说，露茜，”爱德蒙说，“我们真的不能让你这么做。问问雷佩契普，也许它也会这么说。” “可是这样才能救你们，还有我自己，”露茜说，“我跟大家一样， 不愿被看不见的刀剑砍成肉泥。” “女王陛下说得对，”雷佩契普说，“如果我们有一点把握可以通过打赢仗来保全她，我们义不容辞。在我看来，我们没有一点把握。再说了，他们的要求并不损害女王陛下的尊严，还可以说这是一个高尚英勇的举动。如果女王愿意冒险去见魔法师，我不阻拦。” 人人都知道雷佩契普向来天不怕地不怕，说这些话也在情理之中。那些前怕狼后怕虎的小伙子们的脸被他的话羞得通红，于是他们只好让步。隐形人听到事情就这么定了，顿时大声欢呼，他们的老大提出请纳尼亚人共进晚餐，玩上一夜，其他人都一致热烈拥护。尤斯塔斯不愿接受，可是露茜说：“我相信他们也不是坏人，根本不像。” 其他人也都同意了。就这样，他们在一片砰砰砰的声音里，回到那所房子。他们走到那个铺着石板、发出回声的院子里时，声音就更大了。 第十章 魔法书 隐形人隆重地宴请了自己的客人。只看到大盘小盘的饭菜端到桌上，却看不到人，真有意思。即使只看到盘子沿着地面移动已经很奇妙了，但是你想啊，隐形人的手搬东西也只能是这样子。可是事实不是这样子，事实上这些饭是连蹦带跳一路上朝餐厅前进。有的餐盘可以跳到十五英尺高，然后落到离地三英尺的地方停下。要是里面装的是汤或者炖菜，恐怕就危险了。 “我现在对这些人越来越好奇了，”尤斯塔斯跟爱德蒙咬耳朵说， “你觉得他们到底是不是人？也许他们是大蚱蜢或大青蛙呢。” “看起来确实像，”爱德蒙说，“可是别让露茜想起蚱蜢。她不喜欢昆虫，尤其是个子大的。” 这顿饭要是不弄得乱七八糟，那些隐形人如果不总是随声附和肯定会更尽兴。隐形人对什么事情都意见一致。他们的意见恐怕很难有不一致的时候，老是说，“我从来就说，人饿了就喜欢找点吃的，” 或者“天黑了，一到晚上天总是要黑的，”甚至还有“哎呀，你们是漂洋过海来的啊，海很潮湿吧？” 露茜在座位上正好看得见那黑洞洞的楼梯口，不禁朝那里看着，心里很想知道明天早晨走上楼梯会有什么发现。不过总的来说，这顿饭菜还算不错了，有蘑菇汤、煮熟的鸡、煮熟的热火腿、鹅莓、红醋栗、奶酪、奶油、牛奶和蜂蜜酒。他们几个都很喜欢蜂蜜酒，不过饭后尤斯塔斯后悔喝得有点多了。 第二天早上，露茜醒来时的心情就像去考试，或去牙医那儿一样。这是个明媚的早晨，蜜蜂嗡嗡叫，在窗口飞出飞进，窗外的草地非常像英国的什么地方。她起身梳妆，早餐时尽量像平常一样若无其事。吃完早餐，那个为首的隐形人就吩咐她上楼并且告诉她如何行事，然后她就和其他人告别，一言不发地朝楼上走去，头也不回。 光线很亮，第一段楼梯上面有一扇窗对着她。她走在那段楼梯上， 一直听见下面过道上那只大时钟滴答滴答走着。等她走到楼梯平台， 往左拐到第二段楼梯时，就再也听不见钟声了。 露茜到了楼上，只见一条又长又宽的走廊，走廊尽头有扇大窗子。这条走廊分明跟整幢房子一样长。走廊上面有雕花，并镶嵌着木板， 铺着地毯，两边还开着好多扇窗。她站着一动不动，听不见老鼠乱叫， 听不见苍蝇的嗡嗡声，也听不见窗帘轻轻飘动，什么都听不见，只听见自己的心跳。 “左边最后一个门口。”她自言自语。走到最后一个门口有点难， 要走到那儿就得经过一间间屋子。那位魔法师可能在任何一间屋子里，他有可能睡着了，或是醒着，或是隐形，甚至已经死了。不过心里想着这些也不是办法。她的每一步都越来越难走，地毯很厚，所以她踩上去没有声音。 “没有什么好怕的。”露茜暗自说。这条走廊非常安静，太安静了。如果那些门上没漆着猩红的古怪符号会更好。因为这些符号歪歪扭扭，非常复杂，显然有什么含义，可能是不好的含义。要是墙上没挂着那些面具就好了，倒不是说那些面具丑陋不堪，其实并不丑， 只是面具上那些空洞的眼窝看上去真的很奇怪。如果任由暇想，立刻就会想到自己一个转身，面具就会向自己袭来。 走到第六扇门，她才真正被吓了一跳。刹那间她看到一张长着胡子，邪气十足的小脸冲出墙壁，对她做个鬼脸。她勉强站住，望着鬼脸。原来这不是一张脸，而是一面小镜子，大小形状跟她的脸差不多，镜子上边有头发，下端挂着一把胡子，所以朝镜子里一看，她的脸就正好配上头发和胡子，看上去像长在她头上似的。 “我只是走过去时看见自己的影子，”露茜暗自说，“原来是这么回事，没事的。”不过她并不喜欢自己的脸长着那种头发和胡子， 继续往前走。( 我不是魔法师，不知道长胡子的镜子能有什么用处) 露茜还没走到最后一扇门，心里开始纳闷，这条走廊好像越来越长了，这会不会是魔法的一部分呢。可是她终究走到了，门敞开着。 这是间大房间，有三扇窗，一排排的书从地板上一直堆到天花板。露茜从来没见过这么多书，有的书小巧玲珑，有的书笨重厚实，有的书比你见过的任何教堂的《圣经》还要大，全是皮面精装的，弥漫着一股陈旧的书卷气和魔法的味道。还好已经有人跟她说过了，她用不着为哪一本书操心。因为那本魔法书就被放在房间中间的书桌上。她得站着看( 反正没有椅子)，而且她看书时得背对着门站着，于是她马上转身去关门。 可是门却关不上。 肯定会有人不赞成露茜这么做，可是我却认为她这么做没错。她说她感觉关上门就不那么担心了，因为如果你站在一个背对着门口的地方读书，而门是打开的，你总会觉得不自在。我也有这样的感觉， 但是又没其他的办法。 有一件事情很伤脑筋，因为那本书很厚，那个为首的隐形人没告诉她那段咒语在哪一页。他听到她这么问却非常惊讶，因为他的意思是让她从头看起，直到看到咒语。很显然他没想过能在目录里查找这一段。“这样也许要花上我好几天，甚至好几个星期。”露茜看着那本厚书说，“我觉得我好像已经在这里待了好几个小时了。” 她走到书桌前，把手放在书上。可是手刚碰到书，就像被电击了一样。她试图打开那本书，可是刚开始怎么也打不开。因为这本书被两个铅制的扣子给夹住了。等她解开那两个扣子，书才翻得开。多奇怪的书啊！ 书是手写本，而不是印刷的。但是里面字迹清晰，笔法匀称， 向下捺的笔画粗，向上挑的笔画细，字体很大，看起来比印刷体还舒服。露茜整整看了一分钟，差点忘记读了。纸张又脆又滑，油墨味很好闻，在空白处和每段咒语开头的大写字母周围还有插图。 但是这本书没有扉页，也没有书名，打开书就是咒语，而且是些无关紧要的：有治疗疣子的偏方( 在月光下用银盆洗手)，有治牙痛的，有治抽筋的，还有一种捕捉蜜蜂的咒语。治牙痛的那幅插图画得很生动，如果你对着画看得太久了，会感觉自己牙齿都很疼。第四条咒语周围画着很多金黄色的蜜蜂，多看一会儿就能感觉它们真的在飞舞一样。 露茜看了第一页就舍不得放下，可是第二页还是那么有趣。“我必须翻下去，”她默默地说。她一直翻下去，如果可以记住上面的内容， 她就可以寻找宝藏，可以忘掉想忘掉的事物，有办法呼风唤雨，知晓怎样求雪与雾，可以对这些景象召之即来，挥之即去。她看得越久， 就觉得越奇妙、越真实。 她看到下一页，光彩夺目，简直没法看那些图片上的字。可是她还是注意到开头第一行字：英俊逼人倾国倾城妙方。露茜凑到书页上看那些插图，刚才还是挤成一团，乱七八糟的，现在却看得十分清楚。 第一幅画是一个女孩站在桌前看一本大书。那女孩的穿着和露茜一模一样。第二幅画上露茜( 因为画中人就是露茜) 站着，张大嘴巴念念有词，脸色相当可怕。第三幅画上那个女孩向她走来了。怪的是这些画开头看上去那么小，现在看上去竟跟露茜真人一般大小了。两人对视了片刻，真露茜就移开目光，因为她被画中露茜的美貌迷惑了，眼睛有些看不清，但她还能从那张美丽的脸中看出和她本人的相像之处。 一些画面向她蜂拥而来。她看见自己在卡乐门国一次大比武中高踞宝座，世界各国的国王为她的美貌而拼杀。然后从比武中的拼杀演变为真正的战争，各国国王、公爵和贵族疯狂为夺取她的芳心， 纳尼亚、阿钦兰、台尔马、卡乐门、加尔马和特里宾西亚各国都在互相厮杀，一片荒芜之景。 后来，画面又一变，美貌绝伦的露茜回到英国，原来的美人儿苏珊从美国回来了。画中的苏珊活像苏珊本人，只是难看了点，一副很生气的样子。因为苏珊妒忌露茜那份令人神魂颠倒的美貌，不过没关系，因为没人会把苏珊放在心上了。 “我一定要念这条咒语，”露茜说，“管她呢，我一定要念。” 她之所以说我不管，是因为她心中有个声音驱使她这么做。 但是正当她回头去看那条咒语时，她肯定原来没有任何画面的字里行间，多了一只狮子——狮王阿斯兰的脸正凝视着她。金光灿灿， 那狮子仿佛要向她迎面走来。事后她也不敢十分肯定画上的狮子是不是真的有过这个举动。总而言之，她非常清楚狮子脸上的表情。他分明是在咆哮，她都能看见他的大半口牙。她吓得不得了，赶紧翻到另一页。 过一会儿她又翻到一条咒语：可以知道你朋友对你的看法。其实露茜心里很想试试刚才那条咒语，那条可以变得倾国倾城的咒语。所以为了弥补没念刚才那条咒语的损失，要念念这条看看。她怕自己改变主意，就匆匆忙忙念了咒语( 我是不会告诉你们这些咒语的)。念完她就等着结果。 结果什么也没有出现，她只好继续看起插图来。她突然看见最意想不到的一幕——一节三等车厢，坐着两个女学生。她认出她们一个是玛乔丽?普雷斯顿，一个是安妮?费瑟斯通。不过现在这不仅是一幅画了，里面的景物都会动，她看得见车窗外电线杆飞驰而过。两个姑娘有说有笑，接着就像“打开”收音机似的，她能听见她们说的话。 “这学期我还能和你玩吗？”安妮说，“或者你还是一直跟着露茜?佩文西鬼混？” “不知道你说的跟着她鬼混是什么意思。”玛乔丽说。 “你懂的，”安妮说，“上学期你对她可是相当忠心。” “不，我没有，”玛乔丽说，“我又不是没脑子，我不会那么做的。其实她也不是个坏孩子，但是上学期还没结束我就讨厌死她了。” “得了吧，你以后都不会有这个机会了！”露茜生气地叫着，“口是心非的混蛋。”可是听到她自己的声音那么大，突然想起她是在跟一幅画说话，真正的玛乔丽在另一个世界呢。 “好吧，”露茜自言自语说，“我以前觉得她人不错。上学期还替她做了很多事，别的女孩不大理她，只有我维护她，这点她心里应该有数。可是她偏要去找安妮?费瑟斯通！真想知道我其他朋友是不是也一样？这儿还有很多图。不，还是不看了，不看了，决不再看了。”她费了好大劲儿翻过这页，可是很快，一大滴愤怒的眼泪就滴在了上面。 下一页是一条“提神”的咒语。插图虽少，却很美。露茜觉得她看的不是咒语，更像是一篇故事。故事有三页，她还没看完，就忘了自己是在看书。她感觉自己生活在故事中，好像这是真事似的， 所有的画面也像是真的。当她翻到第三页，看到最后一行，她说：“这是我所看过的最美的故事，恐怕以后再也看不到这么美好的故事了。哎，真希望能一直看上十年。至少再看一遍。” 谁知这本书的魔法却突然起作用了。只能向后翻，不能往前翻， 看过的书页再也翻不回来了。 “哎，真是太邪门了。”露茜说，“我真想再看一遍，好吧，至少， 让我记住。我看看……写的是……是……天啊，图文竟然都消失了。” “最后一页竟然也是空白，真是一本怪书。我怎么可能会忘呢。这本书讲了一只酒杯，一把宝剑，一棵树，还有一座青山，我就记得那么多，别的都忘了，怎么办？” 她真的再也记不起来了。从此，露茜心中最美好的故事，就是这个在魔法书中看过又忘掉的故事。 她再翻，不料翻到没有插图的一页。开头的字句是倒着写的： 隐形事物现形法。她从头到尾看了一遍，认准全部字大声念出来。一念她就知道咒语马上起作用了，因为她一念出声，书页上部的大写字母就现出颜色来，空白处的图画也出来了。就像你把用隐形墨水写的字放在火上烤，字迹就渐渐现出来一样，只是用的不是柠檬汁( 最简易的隐显墨水) 的暗黑色，而是金色、蓝色和猩红色。 这些画都很古怪，其中有很多人的样子露茜不太喜欢。她心里想： “我不仅把砰……砰……砰……的家伙现了原形，大概把一切东西都现形了吧。这地方肯定有不少其他隐形的东西都在呢，说不定我都要见上一面。” 片刻之后，她听到身后有一阵轻柔而有力的脚步声，沿着走廊越来越近。她当然记得他们跟她说过魔法师光着脚，像猫一样走路不出声的。回过头看清楚，总比只感到有什么偷偷摸摸地到你背后要好一点，露茜回过头看。 她却笑了，一时之间( 但她当然不知道) 她看上去简直就同画中的“露茜”一样美丽，她高兴得叫了一声，伸出双臂，奔上前。站在门口的就是最至高无上的狮王阿斯兰。它是真实的，它的胸膛结实而温暖。它任她亲吻，任她把脸埋在闪闪发亮的金色鬃毛里。它的身体发出地震般的低沉的声音，露茜甚至觉得是它的肚子在愉快地咕噜。 “啊，阿斯兰，”她说，“谢谢你特意来一次。” “我一直在这里啊，”他说，“只是你让我现了形罢了。” “阿斯兰！”露茜带着撒娇的口吻说，“别拿我开玩笑了，好像我真有什么办法让你现形似的！” “是真的，”阿斯兰说，“你认为我会违背自己的原则吗？” 过了一会儿，他又说话了。 “孩子啊，”他说，“我看到你刚才在偷听哦。” “偷听？” “你听两个同学背后在说你。” “啊呀，那个吗？阿斯兰，我没想到是偷听呢。那不是魔法吗？” “用魔法暗中监视人家跟用其他办法监视是一回事，你错看了你的朋友了。她虽然为人软弱，可是她爱你。她害怕那个姑娘欺负她， 才说了那些违心的话。” “我想，我忘不了她说的那些话。” “不，你不要这样。” “哎呀，”露茜说，“你是说都是我的错吗？你的意思是如果我没听到这些，我们会一直是好朋友，一辈子都是知心朋友，可这样一来就不可能了。” “孩子，”阿斯兰说，“以前我是不是跟你说过，我们无法预知未来发生的事啊？” “没错，阿斯兰，你是说过，”露茜说，“对不起，可是我……” “说吧，宝贝儿。” “我能再看一遍那个故事吗？就是我记不起来的那个。你愿意给我讲吗，阿斯兰？我求求你了，讲吧，讲吧，讲吧。” “好，一定讲，给你讲好多好多年。但是现在，过来，我们要去见见这屋子的主人。” 第十一章 独脚怪欢天喜地 露茜跟着狮王出来，走进长廊，迎面过来了一位老人，光着脚， 身穿红袍。白发上戴着一顶橡树叶编的花冠，胡须垂到腰带，拄着一根巧夺天工的雕花手杖。见到阿斯兰，他就深深地鞠了一躬，说： “欢迎阁下光临，真是蓬荜生辉。” “科里亚金，我把这些笨蛋交给你管，你是不是不耐烦了？” “不，他们笨是笨，但是没有坏心眼。”魔法师说，“只是我一直在期待有一天可以用智慧而不是魔法来管他们，可我还真是等得有点不耐烦了。 “到那时候就好了，科里亚金。”阿斯兰说。 “是啊，到那时候就好了，阁下，”他回答说，“你不打算在他们面前露面吗？” “不。”狮子说，略带几分咆哮，露茜想这大概就是笑笑的意思吧。“我会吓死他们的。恐怕等岛上的日月星辰都老得该退休了， 那些家伙也不见得有多少长进呢。今天太阳落山之前我还要去看看小矮人杜鲁普金，他现在正坐在凯尔帕拉维尔的城堡里等着他主人凯斯宾回家。我会把你们的经历全告诉他。露茜，别愁眉苦脸的，我们很快就会再见的。” “那，阿斯兰，”露茜说，“很快是多久啊？” “随时都是很快。”阿斯兰回答着，突然就消失了。只剩下了露茜和魔法师。 “他走了！”他说，“你我都很失望，可是他向来都是这样， 留不住的。他不是一头温驯的狮子。你觉得我的那本书怎么样？” “书里很多地方都很有意思，”露茜说，“我在那儿，你一直都知道吗？” “这个，那是当然的。我把那群笨蛋变成隐形人的时候，就知道你不久就会经过这里破解魔法。可是不确定是哪一天，今天早上倒是没有防备。你看，魔法把我也变成隐形了，隐形了以后我老是想睡觉，啊……哈……看我又在打哈欠了。你饿吗？” “嗯，你一说，我还真有点饿了，”露茜说，“现在几点了？” “跟我来，”魔法师说，“对阿斯兰来说，随时都是很快。不过我在我家里随时饿了都是一点钟。” 他带她走过一段走廊，打开一扇门。露茜看到是一间满是阳光和鲜花的房间。桌子上是空的，因为那是一张魔法桌子。魔法师念了一句咒语，桌布、银器、盘子、酒杯和吃的都出来了。 “希望你能喜欢，”他说，“我尽力给你弄一些合乎你口味的食物， 不是你最近吃的那些。” “太好了。”露茜说，“我确实喜欢。”她看见桌上有滚烫的煎蛋、冷羊肉、豌豆、草莓冰淇淋和可作佐餐的柠檬汽水还有一杯巧克力。 “这咒语什么时候起作用呢？”露茜问，“那些笨蛋是不是马上就会现形？” “是啊，他们这会儿已经现形了。不过他们可能都还在睡，他们中午都是要午休的。” “既然他们都现了形，你会去掉他们的丑样儿吗？要不要恢复他们以前的模样？” “这个，一两句说不清，”魔法师说，“要知道，只有他们觉得自己从前好看。他们说他们被变丑了，可是我并不觉得，好多人反而变好看了呢。” “他们一直都这样自以为是吗？” “他们就是这样。至少为首的那家伙是这样，他把其他人都教得跟他一样。他说什么，他们就信什么。” “我看出来了。”露茜说。 “是啊，所以说，没有他的话我们日子会更好。当然我能把他变成其他东西，或者念一种咒语，使他们对他一句话都不信。可是我不想这么做，还是让他们崇拜他吧，总比对谁都不崇拜的好。” “难道他们不崇拜你吗？”露茜问。 “哎呀，才不会呢，”魔法师说，“他们不愿崇拜我。” “你为什么把他们变丑——我的意思是，他们所谓的变丑？” “说起来，是他们自己不听话。让他们照料照料花园，种种粮食——不是像他们想象的那样，那并不是为我，而是为他们自己。要是我不逼迫他们干，他们就不干。打理花园当然少不了浇水，山上大约半英里就有眼山泉，有条小溪从山泉一直流到花园旁。我只是让他们从这条小溪里取水，用不着一天两三回提着水桶，爬上山到泉眼里打水再筋疲力尽的回来，路上还会洒掉一半。可是他们死活都不明白， 到最后他们直接不干了。” “他们真的那么笨吗？”露茜问。 他叹了口气，说：“他们惹的麻烦，说了你也不信。两三个月前，饭前他们就去洗餐盘和刀子，说这可以节约时间，说饭后就不用洗了。有一回他们刨地，我发现他们在种煮熟的土豆，说是吃的时候就不用煮了。有一天猫溜进了牛奶房，他们二十个人把牛奶桶搬了出来， 谁都没想过把猫赶出去。唉，我看你吃完了。那我们去看看这些笨蛋现在的样子吧。” 他们走进一间房间，里面全是让人搞不明白的仪表器具，被擦得铮亮铮亮的。比如测天体位置的星盘、太阳系仪、瞬时仪、节奏测量仪、韵律计算仪，经纬仪，等等。他们走到窗口，魔法师说：“瞧， 这就是你要看的笨蛋。” “我什么人都没看见啊，”露茜说，“那些长得像蘑菇的东西是什么？” 她说的是草地上的那些东西。确实很像蘑菇，可是个头要大得多，伞柄约三英尺高，伞盖的直径也有这么长。她仔细一看，才发现蘑菇柄不是在伞盖中间，而是偏在一边，看上去不对称。每根蘑菇根部都有什么东西像一个小包袱一样躺在草地上。这些东西越看越不像蘑菇。正如她开头所想，伞盖部分并不圆，直径不一样长。有好多， 差不多有五十多个。 时钟敲响三声。 离奇的事发生了。所有“蘑菇”忽然一下子都颠倒过来了。根部的小包袱原来是脑袋和身子，柄是腿，但不是每个身子都长着两条腿。每个身子下面只长着一条粗腿，腿下是一只奇大无比的脚，脚趾很粗，略为上翘，像一只小小的独木舟。露茜突然就明白为什么看上去像蘑菇了。原来他们都仰天平躺在地上，把那条独脚伸出来，大脚正好在身子上面。事后她才知道这是他们休息的姿势。而且这只脚既遮雨又挡太阳，他们躺在自己脚下面就跟躺在帐篷里一样。 “哎呀，真有意思，太有意思了，”露茜大笑，“是你让他们变成这样的吗？” “是啊，是啊，我把这些笨蛋变成了独脚怪。”魔法师说完， 也哈哈大笑，笑得脸上眼泪直淌，“可是你看。”他又说。 这倒值得一看。这些独脚小人当然不能跟我们一样走啊跑啊的， 他们就像跳蚤或青蛙一样跳来跳去，而且蹦得很有劲啊！每只大脚都像是一大团弹簧。他们跳得也很有劲。那声音正是昨天搞得露茜莫名其妙的砰砰声。这会儿他们四处蹦蹦跳跳，大喊大叫：“嗨，伙计们！ 我们又现形了。” “我们现形了，”一个戴着红色流苏帽子的人说，显然他就是那个老大，“我们现形了，彼此能看见对方了。” “啊，说得对，说得太对了，老大，”其他的人齐声喊，“一针见血， 谁的头脑也比不上你清醒，你说得再明白不过了。” “那小姑娘弄得老头措手不及，她真行，”独角怪的头儿说，“这回我们骗过他了。” “我们也这么觉得，”大家齐声附和，“你今天比往日强多了， 老大。厉害，厉害。” “那些笨蛋总是干这样好笑的事，”魔法师说，“他们一会儿说我掌管一切，监听一切，极度危险。一会儿又说三岁小孩儿都能看出来的把戏就能骗过我，天哪！” “你要把他们变成原来的样子吗？”露茜问，“唉，如果我希望他们就这样不会很过分吧。他们真的在乎吗？他们这样好像很快乐。哎呀，瞧那蹦蹦跳跳的样子。他们原来是什么样子的？” “普通的小矮人啊，”他说，“不过，跟纳尼亚的小矮人比差远了。” “把他们变回去有点可惜，”露茜说，“他们很滑稽，而且一点都不难看。你认为如果我跟他们这么说会有用吗？” “如果你能让他们明白的话，会有用的。” “那你愿意陪我去试试吗？” “不，不，我不在场效果会更好。” “非常感谢你请我吃饭。”露茜说着转身就跑下楼梯。今天早上走在上面的时候心里还七上八下的呢。她在楼梯口一下子撞上了爱德蒙，其他人和他一起在那里等着她。露茜看见大家都非常焦虑的样子，才明白自己把他们一时忘记了，不由得心有不安。 “没事啦，”她大声说，“什么事都没有啦，魔法师是个好人。我还看见它——阿斯兰。” 说完她像风一样跑到花园，独脚怪把地面跳得直震动，周围只听见一片叫喊。他们一看见她，跳得更厉害，也更起劲了。 “她来啦，她来啦，”他们嚷道着，“为小姑娘三呼万岁。哎呀！ 是她把老头儿糊弄过去了。” “我们非常遗憾，”独脚怪的头儿说，“没法让你看到我们没变丑时的模样。你不会相信这之间的差别，这是实话，不可否认。我们现在真是丑极了，所以我们不会骗你。” “啊，说得对，老大，说得太对了，”其他人随声附和的同时， 像很多玩具气球一样蹦得很高，“你说得对，你说得对。” “可是我一点也不觉得你们丑，”露茜提高声音说，好让大家听见，“我觉得你们很好看。” “她说得对，她说得对，”独脚怪说，“小姑娘，你说得不错， 我们非常好看，没有更漂亮的人了。”他们毫不惊讶，而且根本没注意到自己已经改变主意了。 “她说的是，”独脚怪的头儿说，“我们大家比以前好看。” “说得对，头儿，说得太对了，”其他人又喊，“她就是这么说的， 我们亲耳听到的。” “我没那么说，”露茜大声喊着，“我是说你们现在好看。” “她是那么说的，就是那么说的，”独脚怪的头儿说，“说我们那时候非常好看。” “他们两个说的都对，他们两个说得都对，”独脚怪说，“你们太默契了，一向是这样，他们说得再好不过了。” “可是我们两个说的话相反。”露茜不耐烦地跺跺脚。 “一点不假，她是这意思，就是这意思，”独脚怪说，“不相反， 你们两个都说下去。” “你们真是胡搅蛮缠，我简直快疯了。”露茜干脆不说了。可是独脚怪好像心满意足的样子。然后她得出结论，这次谈话算得上是成功的。 那天临睡前又出了些事，使那些独脚怪对于自己的现状更加满意了。凯斯宾和所有纳尼亚人回到岸边，向赖因斯和黎明踏浪号上的其他人报信，船上的人都急坏了。不用说，那些独脚怪也跟他们一起去，一边像足球似的蹦蹦跳跳，一边一唱一和，直到尤斯塔斯说了句： “我真希望魔法师不是把他们变成隐形人，而是无声人。” 说完他就后悔了，因为他不得不跟他们解释无声就是听不见声音。尽管他费了不少口舌，但是也不知道他们是不是真的明白了。更让他恼火的是，最后他们竟然说：“嗯，他不能像我们的老大那样会讲话。不过你会明白的，年轻人。听老大讲话吧，他会教你怎么讲， 多会演讲的人呀！” 大家来到海滩，雷佩契普想到一个好主意。它放下自己的小筏子， 坐在里面划船，独脚怪非常感兴趣。于是他站起来说：“聪明的独脚先生，你们用不着小船。你们的脚可以当船用，只要尽量在水面上轻轻地跳就行了。” 独脚怪的头儿缩在后面，警告其他人水是潮湿的，可是一两个年轻人还是决定去试试，接着又有几个跟着，最后所有人都到水里去了。独脚怪的大脚可以当一只天然筏子或小船，雷佩契普教他们做简单的桨，他们就在海湾绕着黎明踏浪号划过来划过去，看上去像一支小筏子组成的船队，每条小筏子的船尾都站着一个胖胖的小矮人。他们还进行比赛，大船还给他们一瓶瓶酒作奖品。水手们趴在大船舷上看他们的模样，笑得肚子都痛了。 那些笨蛋对“独脚怪”的新名称兴致盎然，虽然他们念不准， 可是在他们心中这似乎是个了不起的名字。“我们就叫这个，”他们大吼大叫道，“独角怪，怪独角，角怪独。这个称呼实在太简明顺口了。” 一眨眼的工夫，他们就把新称呼与旧称呼“笨蛋”搞混了，叫着叫着就叫成了“笨蛋怪”。他们大概还会叫上好几百年吧。 那天晚上，所有纳尼亚的客人都在楼上和魔法师共进晚餐，露茜注意到整个楼都变了，感觉一点都不可怕。门上的神秘符号还是神秘的，可是现在看上去却也是善良可亲，甚至长胡子的镜子现在看上去也没有那么吓人，而是很有趣的样子。席间，靠魔法的力量，大家都尝到自己最喜爱的菜肴和饮料。饭后，魔法师还使出了另外一种非常实用的魔法。 他在桌上铺了两张羊皮纸，让德里宁精确地讲述到目前的全部航程：德里宁一开始讲，纸上就清晰地显出他讲的细节，最后每张纸都成了一幅绝妙的东方海洋的地图，上边标注了加尔马、特里宾西亚、七群岛、孤独群岛、龙岛、火烧岛、死水岛和野蛮人居住的地方，比例、位置、方向丝毫不差。这是那片海域的第一次张地图，比后来他们不用魔法制作的地图好得多。 这两张地图上标注的城镇和山脉乍一看和普通地图一模一样， 可是魔法师给他们一个放大镜后，看到的就是活的真实景物的缩小版了，能看见狭港那个城堡和奴隶市场还有街道，虽然很远，却很清晰， 就跟用望远镜看到的东西一样。唯一的缺陷是大部分岛屿的海岸线都不是完整的，因为地图只能根据德里宁亲眼看到的来标注。地图完成之后，魔法师就留下一幅，另一幅送给了凯斯宾，这幅地图至今仍然挂在凯尔帕拉维尔仪器馆里。 然后，魔法师却无法告诉他们再往东航行的海洋和陆地的情况。他告诉他们，七年前有一艘纳尼亚船来过这里，船上有雷维廉、阿尔戈兹、马弗拉蒙、罗普几位公爵。于是大家一致推断那个躺在死水里的金人就是雷斯蒂玛公爵。 第二天，魔法师用魔法修理好黎明踏浪号上被海蛇破坏的船尾， 还送给他们很多有用的礼物。大家友好的道别，下午两点起航时，所有的笨蛋怪都划着桨到港口，一直欢呼直到船上听不到他们的声音。 第十二章 噩梦岛 这段奇遇结束之后，他们顺着风，向南偏东的方向航行了十二天，天气晴朗，空气很温暖，天上没有鸟，海面下也没有鱼，只在右舷外见过一次鲸在喷水。这段时间里露茜和雷佩契普下了不少盘棋。第十三天的时候，爱德蒙在桅顶的观测台上看到左舷的海面上矗立着黑乎乎的一团东西，看上去像一座山。 他们改变航向朝那里开去，可是风力不足，只好靠划桨，不能向东北行驶。夜幕降临时，他们离那里还很远，足足划了一整夜。第二天早晨，天气很好，海面上风平浪静。那一团黑乎乎的庞然大物就横亘在他们前面，虽然近得多，大得多，但还是非常模糊，有些人还以为它还离得老远，也有一些人认为他们已经闯进了一团迷雾中。 那一天早晨九点左右，他们以为离陆地已经很近，却突然发现这里根本不是陆地，也不是通常所说的迷雾，而是一片黑暗。那种状况很难描写，如果你设想自己站在一条铁路隧道的入口，望进去只看到一条很长很长或者弯弯曲曲，望不到尽头光线的隧道——那你就会明白我的意思了。 你想象一下隧道的样子，然后先在几英尺外看见冷白的铁轨、枕木和碎石，然后来到一个幽暗的地方。再后来，突然一下子，也没有明显的分界线，突然就处在浑然一体的黑暗中了。这里的情况就是这样。在船头前几英尺外，他们看得见碧绿的海水在波涛汹涌。再往前，只见海水变成灰蒙蒙的，像在傍晚时分那样。可是再往远看， 就只见黑漆漆的一片，就像在无星无月的黑夜里一样。 凯斯宾大声下令把船往后划，除了划桨的之外，其他人都奔上来， 从船头向外眺望。可是看来看去都看不到什么东西。后面是大海和太阳，前面是一片黑暗。 “要开进去吗？”凯斯宾终于问道。 “我觉得还是不进去为妙。”德里宁说。 “船长说得对。”好几个水手说。 “我基本上也认为他说得很对。”爱德蒙说。 露茜和尤斯塔斯虽然都没说话，可是当事情就要确定下来的关键时刻，他们心里却很兴奋，突出雷佩契普那独特的嗓音马上打破沉默。 “为什么不进去？”它说，“有人愿意给我解释一下吗？” 没有人解释，雷佩契普又说下去：“假如我是在和庄稼人或奴隶对话，”它说，“我可能会认为提出这个主意是因为怯懦。可是我不希望今后纳尼亚有人会说一行尊贵的皇室成员，明明年轻力强， 却因为害怕黑暗而胆怯还撒腿就跑。” “可是，辛辛苦苦开进那片黑暗里到底有什么用呢？”德里宁问。 “用处？”雷佩契普答，“用处吗，船长？如果你所谓的用处只是填饱我们的肚子或腰包，我承认没有用。据我所知，我们扬帆远航并不是去找寻有用的东西，而是寻求荣誉和奇遇。眼前就有一场闻所未闻的奇遇，如果往回走，那我们的荣誉就要蒙受不明的指责。” 几个水手一起低声嘟囔，好像在说：“狗屁荣誉。”可是凯斯宾说： “哎呀，你真讨厌，雷佩契普。我真希望一开始把你留在国内。好啦！ 既然你那样说，我们只好往前走了，除非露茜不愿意去？” 露茜心里非常不愿意去，可是嘴里却大声说：“我愿意去。” “陛下下令吧，至少点上灯？”德里宁说。 “那还用说，”凯斯宾说，“一定要点，船长。” 然后船尾、船头、桅顶三处的灯都亮了，德里宁下令在船的中心点两个火把。这些灯在阳光下看上去黯淡无光。除了几个划桨的人之外，所有人都奉命到甲板上去，全副武装，刀剑出鞘，守在战斗岗位上。露茜和两个弓箭手被派到桅顶观测台上，弓拉满，箭上弦。水手赖尼夫在船头，拿着测深锤随时准备探测水深。雷佩契普、爱德蒙、尤斯塔斯和凯斯宾都戴上头盔，披上铠甲，浑身闪闪发亮。在他边上， 德里宁掌着大舵。 “好了，以阿斯兰的名义，前进！”凯斯宾喊道，“桨要划得慢而稳。大家都别说话，安静地等待命令。” 随着船员划桨，黎明踏浪号发出吱吱嘎嘎，咿咿呀呀的声音， 悄然前进了。 就在船开进那片黑暗的一瞬间，露茜在桅顶观测台上看到了片刻的奇观。阳光还照着船尾，船头已经看不清楚了。这会儿镀金的船尾，碧蓝的大海和天空，还都在光天化日之下，过一会儿海天都消失了，刚才还看不见的船尾灯，成了船尾的唯一标记。她能看出灯前德里宁正弯着腰掌舵。在她下面，两支火把照在甲板上留下两个亮斑， 火光在刀剑和头盔上闪烁，往前看，船首楼上也有一片亮着。除此之外，她脑袋上方点着灯的观测台自成一个发亮的小天地，漂浮在沉寂的黑暗中。就像你有时不得不在白天，或并不是点灯的时候点灯一样， 这些灯光看上去总是阴森森而不自然。她突然感到很冷。 没人知道这次到黑暗中的航程要持续多久。除了桨吱吱嘎嘎， 桨板哗啦哗啦的声音之外，一点都不像船在行进。爱德蒙从船头上向外张望，除了面前水面上灯光的倒影之外，其他什么都看不见。这倒影看上去黏糊糊的，船头前进时激起的涟漪也变得凝重、细小、没有生气。时间一分一秒地过去，除了划桨的人，大家都冷得直打哆嗦。 现在没有人还能分清方向，忽然不知从哪儿传来一声喊叫，听上去不像是人类的声音。要不就是谁被吓破了胆，声音没了人样儿。 凯斯宾的喉咙很干，但他还是想开口说话，这时只听见雷佩契普那独特的嗓音，在寂静中格外响亮。 “是谁在叫？”他尖声说，“如果你是敌人，我们可不怕你。如果你是朋友，我们就同仇敌忾，共同杀敌。” “可怜可怜吧，”那声音叫道，“行行好吧！即使只不过又是一个梦，也行行好吧。让我上船。收留我吧，哪怕你们会打死我。可是， 千万行行好，不要再消失，把我扔在这个可怕的鬼地方。” “你在哪儿？”凯斯宾叫道，“上来吧！” 又听到了一声喊叫，不知这是出于喜悦还是出于恐惧，随后他们听到有人正向他们游来。 “伙计们，把他拉上来。”凯斯宾说。 “是，陛下。”水手们说。几个人拿着缆绳，挤到左舷，一个人举着火把，身子远远探到船舷外面。一张抓狂的白脸从漆黑的水里冒出来，经过一阵攀登和牵拉，十几只手总算把这个人拉上了船。 爱德蒙从来没见过长相这么狂乱的人。虽然他看上去并不很老， 头发却像一团乱蓬蓬的白雪，他的脸非常瘦削，紧紧绷着，身上只挂着一些湿淋淋的破布条。不过更引人注意的是他张得很大的眼睛，好像没有眼皮一样，直愣愣的，吓得没命似的。他两脚一踏上甲板就说：“逃呀！逃呀！船和人一起逃呀！划呀，划呀，拼命划呀，快离开这个晦气的海岸。” “冷静一下，”雷佩契普说，“告诉我们这里的危险，我们可不习惯逃跑。” 陌生人听到老鼠的声音吓坏了，他刚才没看到有老鼠。 “不管怎样你们一定要从这里逃走，”他气喘吁吁地说，“在这个岛，梦会变成真的。” “这正是我多年一直寻求的。”一个水手说，“我想，如果我们在这里上岸，我就可以跟南茜结婚了。 “我就能看到汤姆死而复生了。”另一个说。 “笨蛋！”那人怒气冲冲地跺着脚说，“我就是听了这些胡说八道的话才到这儿来的，我真恨不得淹死，或是没生出来。你们在听我说话吗？这里是梦……梦变成真实的地方。不是白日梦，是噩梦。” 大家沉默了几十秒，只听见盔甲铿铿锵锵的声音，所有人连滚带爬地冲下了主舱口，拿起桨就划，从没见人这么卖力地划桨；德里宁扭转舵柄，让船来个大转弯，船长使出航海技术中史无前例的划法。就在那半分钟里，人人都想起了自己做过的梦，那是让人吓得不敢再入睡的梦——大家都明白了踏上那片会使噩梦成真的地方会有什么后果。 只有雷佩契普依旧保持着镇定。 “陛下，陛下，”它说，“你打算纵容这种造反，临阵脱逃行为吗？ 这是惊慌失措，真是溃不成军啊！” “划啊，划啊，”凯斯宾大吼道，“加油划啊！方向对吗，德里宁？ 你爱怎么说就怎么说吧，雷佩契普，有些事情没有人能应付得了的。” “如此说来，幸亏我不是人了。”雷佩契普僵硬地鞠躬说。 露茜在桅杆高处听到了这些对话。她自己竭尽全力忘掉的梦， 顿时全都栩栩如生地重现在眼前，仿佛刚从那个梦中醒来似的。在他们后面，那些噩梦梦境就在那岛上的黑暗中！有一瞬间她想要下去， 到甲板上跟爱德蒙和凯斯宾在一起。可是有什么用处呢？如果梦成真的话，等她走到他们面前，他们也可能会变成可怕的怪物。她抓住观测台的栏杆，尽力稳住身子。他们竭尽全力划到亮处。很快就没事了。哎呀，现在没事就好！ 虽然划桨发出很大声音，可是掩饰不了船上笼罩的那片死寂。 人人都知道最好不要听，不要竖起耳朵听黑暗中的任何动静。可是大家却都情不自禁地听着。不久就听到动静了，而且每个人听见的都不一样。 “你听到有种声音像……像大剪刀在咔嚓咔嚓地响吗？”尤斯塔斯问赖因斯。 “嘘！”赖因斯说，“我听得见他们爬上船舷了。” “就要落在桅杆上了。”凯斯宾说。 “嘿！”一个水手说，“开始鸣锣了，我就知道会鸣锣的。” 凯斯宾尽力目不斜视，并不回头看，径直走向船尾的德里宁那儿。 “德里宁，”他压低嗓音说，“我们刚才进去，划了多长时间呢？ 就是从驶入黑暗起到救起那个陌生人为止。” “大概五分钟吧，”德里宁小声说，“为什么这么问？” “我们试图划出来已经不止五分钟了。” 德里宁掌舵的那只手开始哆嗦了，一行冷汗从脸上流下来。船上的人都冒出同样的念头。“我们出不去了，我们出不去了，”划桨的人悲叹道，“他把我们领错航线了。我们都在绕圈子，永远出不去了。”那个陌生人一直蜷成一团躺在甲板上，现在却坐起来，在一旁尖声怪气地恐怖地大笑。 “出不去了！”他大声喊道，“一点也不错。当然，我们永远出不去了。我多蠢啊，竟然以为他们这次会放过我。不，不，我们永远出不去的。” 露茜把脑袋靠在观测台边上，轻轻地说：“阿斯兰啊，阿斯兰， 你真爱我们的话，马上来救救我们吧。”那片黑暗虽然并未减少丝毫， 可是她开始感到有一点儿好转，只有那么一丁点。“说到底，我们还没出过什么事呢。”她暗暗想道。 “瞧！”赖尼夫在船头嘶哑地喊道。前面有一小点光，他们看了一会儿，那一点光竟发出一大束光来照在船身上。虽然并没改变周围漆黑的环境，可是整条船就像被探照灯照亮了似的。凯斯宾眨眨眼， 朝四下看着，只见伙伴们脸上个个都带着狂热而专注的神情。大家目不转睛地望着同一方向，每个人的身后都有一道轮廓分明的黑影。 露茜顺着光束看去，很快就看见光束里有什么东西。第一眼觉得像个十字架，再看又像一架飞机，再后来像个风筝，最后风筝翅膀呼呼地旋转，飞到头顶上空，原来是只信天翁。信天翁绕着桅杆飞了三圈，接着在船头镀金的龙脖子上歇了片刻。它发出一串有力的悦耳声音，似乎在说什么，可没人听得懂。之后它就张开翅膀飞了起来， 一开始飞得很慢，稍微偏向右舷。德里宁对它的导航深信不疑，就跟着它驾驶。可是除了露茜，谁也不知道它绕着桅杆飞时悄悄对她说过： “勇敢点儿，宝贝儿。”她相信这是阿斯兰的声音，话音未落，还有一股奇妙的香味散发到她脸上。 过了一会儿，前面那片黑暗就变成一片灰暗。之后，他们的内心还不敢抱有希望，这条船就穿进阳光中，走到了温暖的蓝色天地。就像有些时候，你躺在床上看见阳光泻进窗户，听到窗外早班的邮差和送奶人的笑声，才清醒地认识到这原来只不过是个梦，这不是真的， 这种感觉真是妙不可言。为了体会到醒来的乐趣，哪怕梦到噩梦也是值得的。当他们冲出黑暗时，所有人都有这种体会。船身的明亮使他们大为吃惊：他们原来还以为会被黑暗纠缠不放，在雪白、碧绿、金黄的船身上留下污垢和残渣。呆立片刻，所有人都朗声大笑起来。 “我想，我们耍了自己一回。”赖尼夫说。 露茜下来走到甲板上，看到大家都围着那个陌生人。他兴奋到许久说不出话来，只是望着大海和太阳，摸着船舷和缆绳，仿佛努力让他相信自己是醒着的，脸上泪水滚滚直流。 “太感谢你们了，”他终于说，“你们把我救出来了……我不愿提那件事。现在我跟你们说我是什么人。我是纳尼亚的台尔马人， 当年很有身份时，被大家称作罗普公爵。” “我就是纳尼亚国王凯斯宾，”凯斯宾说，“我出海远航就是来找你以及你的伙伴，你们可是我父亲的好朋友。” 罗普公爵当即跪下，吻了国王的手。“陛下，”他说，“您是这个世界上我最希望见到的人，请陛下开恩。” “什么事？”凯斯宾问。 “请您不要问我，也别让任何人问我这些年来在噩梦岛上的所见所闻。”罗普公爵恳求地说道。 “这好说，公爵，”凯斯宾回答，不禁又打了个寒噤，“问你， 我也认为不该问你。我愿意拿出全部财宝，也决不愿听到这种事。” “陛下，”德里宁说，“这会儿朝东南去正是顺风。要不要叫我们可怜的伙伴起来准备起航？等开船后，空出来的人手再去吊床睡觉。” “好的，”凯斯宾说，“让大家痛饮一场。啊哈，我困得现在能睡上一天一夜。” 然后整个下午大家都很开心，船向东南顺风行驶，船后的噩梦岛越来越小，越来越模糊。不过没有人注意到那只信天翁什么时候不见了。 第十三章 三个沉睡的公爵 风没停过，却也一天比一天小，到最后浪花变成了涟漪，船一个小时接着一个小时行驶着，仿佛行驶在湖面上似的。每天夜里他们都看见东方升起新的星辰，在纳尼亚可没人见过这些星辰。正如露茜惊喜地琢磨着，也许任何肉眼凡胎的人都根本没见过吧。那些星星又大又亮，夜间天气很是暖和，他们大半人睡在甲板上，有人一直谈到深更半夜，有人在船舷徘徊，看船头激起的泡沫，像是在观看舞蹈一样。 有一天，黄昏惊人的美。船后面的夕阳红彤彤的，映红了漫天的晚霞，使天空更加空旷。突然，他们看见右舷船头那边有陆地。陆地越来越近，后面的霞光照得这个地方所有的海角如同着了火。不久他们就沿着海岸行驶了，渐渐在他们船尾方向看到西部海角，黑乎乎的，衬着红彤彤的天，轮廓分明，犹如剪影一般。他们这才看得清这地方。陆地上没有大山，只有许多小山包，像枕头一样。陆地上飘来一股诱人的气息——露茜说那“是一种轻淡的，华丽的气味”。爱德蒙说这是胡话( 赖因斯也这么想)，可是凯斯宾却说：“我知道你的意思。” 他们开了很长一段路程，开过一个海角又一个海角，希望能找一个深水良港，可是最后只能在一个又宽又浅的海滩将就一下。虽然外边的海面风平浪静，可是沙滩上还是有小波浪拍打水岸，他们没法把黎明踏浪号按心里想的那样开进去，只好在离开海滩很远的地方抛锚，再坐小船，每个人都浑身湿淋淋，跌跌撞撞地上了岸。罗普公爵依然留在黎明踏浪号上，他不希望再看见什么岛屿了。他们留在岛上的时候，长长的海浪拍打海岸的声音一直回旋在耳边。 凯斯宾留下两个人守护着小船，他带其他人到陆地上去，但没走远，天色就黑了下来。因为天太晚了，所以无法探测。不过要探索也用不着走太远，滩头那片平地看不见道路，也看不见足迹，更没有人烟。脚下到处都是细软湿润的草皮，还有一种低矮的丛生植物，爱德蒙和露茜认为那是石南。尤斯塔斯相当精通植物学，他说不是石南， 也许是吧，反正这东西跟石南大同小异。 他们走到离岸不到一箭远的地方，德里宁说：“看，那是什么？” 大家听了都站住了。 “是一棵大树吗？”凯斯宾说。 “我感觉是塔。”尤斯塔斯说。 “是巨人吧。”爱德蒙放低声音说。 “想知道是什么就直接过去看看。”雷佩契普拔出剑来，啪嗒啪嗒地走在了前边。 “我觉得是座废墟。”当他们走近时，露茜说。显然她的猜测是最正确的。他们眼前是一块宽阔的长方形空地，地面铺着光滑的卵石，四下都是灰色的柱子，没有屋顶。从这一端到那一端的中间是一张长长的桌子，桌上铺着快要拖到石板地上的大红桌布。桌子周围有许多精工细雕的石椅，铺着绸缎垫子。上面还摆了一桌从未见过的丰盛宴席，相信至尊王彼得在凯尔帕拉维尔执政时也从未见过这样丰盛的宴席。 上面有火鸡、鹅和孔雀，有野猪头、鹿脯，有馅饼，有的形状像张开帆的大船，有的像巨龙，有的像大象。有冰镇布丁，有鲜艳的龙虾、闪亮的鲑鱼，有果仁、葡萄、菠萝，有桃子、石榴、蜜瓜和番茄。还有金酒壶、银酒壶、制作奇巧的玻璃酒杯，水果和美酒的香味向他们迎面扑来，顿时他们觉得非常兴奋。 “好丰盛！”露茜说。 他们越来越近，大家都不说话了。 “客人在哪儿呢？”尤斯塔斯问。 “我们来凑个数，阁下。”赖因斯说。 “瞧！”爱德蒙惊叫道。眼下他们已经到柱子围着的石地板上了。大家都朝爱德蒙所指的地方看去。原来椅子不全是空座，在桌子首席和左右两边座位上大概有三个什么东西。 “那是什么？”露茜悄声问，“很像三个坐在席上的海狸。” “应该是个大鸟巢。”爱德蒙说。 “我看更像干草堆。”凯斯宾说。 雷佩契普奔上前，跳到椅子上，再跳到桌子上，顺着桌子跑过去， 像个舞蹈家一样灵活地穿行在镶珠嵌宝的酒杯和堆得像金字塔一样的水果和象牙盐瓶之间。一直跑到桌子尽头那堆灰不溜秋的神秘东西旁边，东张西望，还碰了几下，然后叫道： “我感觉它们是没有攻击性的。” 这时大家都走近了，看到那三个座位上坐着的是三个人，不凑近还真看不出来呢。他们的头发灰白，盖过眼睛，几乎遮住了脸； 他们的胡子长得盖住桌子，沿着桌子像荆棘绕篱笆似的盘绕着杯盘， 一大簇毛发垂在桌沿，拖到地面上。他们的头发丝还披散到椅背上，把身体全遮住了，实际上这三个人就像三团毛。 “死了吗？”凯斯宾说。 “我看没死，陛下。”雷佩契普说，它两只爪抓起那簇毛发， 举起其中一个人的手，说：“至少他的手是温热的，脉搏在跳动。” “他也是，还有他。”德里宁说。 “好吧，他们只是睡着了而已。”尤斯塔斯说。 “可是，让头发长到这样，他们已经睡了很久了啊。”爱德蒙说。 “很有可能是中了魔法。”露茜说，“我们一踏上这个岛，我就感到这里充满了魔力。哦，你们不认为，我们到这儿来，就是来破解这种魔法的吗？”“可以试试。”凯斯宾说着开始摇三个沉睡的人中最靠近他的一个。有那么一会儿大家以为他就要成功了，因为那人拼命吸着气，嘟囔：“我再也不往东了，我准备划船到纳尼亚去。” 可是说完一下子又睡着了，而且睡得比之前还要沉。他的脑袋还往桌子下低下几英寸，任你再怎么吵都吵不醒。第二个人和第一个人如出一辙，叨念了几句：“我们不是生来就得做牛做马才可以生活下去。你有机会就到东方去吧，到太阳后面的陆地上去。”说着就不省人事了。第三个人只说了一句：“请把芥末递给我。”说完又大睡了。 “准备划船到纳尼亚去，嗯？”德里宁说。 “是啊，”凯斯宾说，“你说得不错，德里宁。我想，我们的寻访快要结束了。我们来瞧瞧他们的戒指吧。看，这就是他们的纹章， 他是雷维廉公爵，他是阿尔戈兹公爵，他则是马弗拉蒙公爵。” “我们却叫不醒他们啊，”露茜说，“该怎么办才好呢？” “请各位陛下原谅，”赖因斯说，“为什么不趁你们讨论的时候先开始用餐呢？这样的美餐我们可不是天天都能享受的啊。” “千万不能吃！”凯斯宾说。 “就是啊，就是啊，”几个水手说，“这里到处是魔法，我们还是趁早回船为好。” “的确，”雷佩契普说，“这三位公爵一定是吃了这桌酒菜， 才睡了七年之久。” “我不想死，我才不想碰这些酒菜呢。”德里宁说。 “天色很快就变暗了。”赖尼夫说。 “回去吧，回去吧。”其他人念叨着说。 “我认为，”爱德蒙说，“他们说得对。明天我们再决定怎么唤醒这三个沉睡的人吧。我们不敢吃这顿酒菜，待在这里过夜也没意思了。这片土地处处都有魔法和危险的气息。” “我完全赞同爱德蒙国王对全体成员的意见，”雷佩契普说，“不过我倒愿意在这儿一直坐到天亮。” “为什么呢？”尤斯塔斯说。 “因为这是一次很了不起的奇遇，”老鼠说，“对我而言任何危险我都不怕，要是回到了纳尼亚，心里会一直想，由于害怕有一个谜没解开，那才要命呢。” “我陪你，雷佩契普。”爱德蒙说。 “我也是。”凯斯宾说。 “我也是。”露茜说。然后尤斯塔斯也自告奋勇留下。对他而言， 这是非常勇敢的行为，他没登上黎明踏浪号之前，从来没在书上看到过这样的故事，连听都没听说过，所以这个决定对他而言比对其他人更难。 “恳求陛下……”德里宁开口说。 “不，公爵，”凯斯宾说，“你的岗位在船上，你工作了整整一天， 可我们五个却一直闲着。”争论这件事费了不少口舌，到最后还是凯斯宾说了算。暮色苍茫中，船员出发到海岸去，留下了他们五个守夜的人，除了雷佩契普，其他人都感到肚子有些冰凉。 他们花了很长时间，才在这张危机四伏的桌上挑好座位，其实每个人的原因都相同，但是没人说出口。因为这确实是一件令人讨厌的选择。你要整夜坐在三个浑身长着吓人长毛的怪物旁边，这实在无法忍受，即使这三个人不是死人，但也不是一般的活人。可是用另一种方法呢，远离他们而坐，但天色越来越黑，慢慢就会看不见他们， 也不知道他们是不是有动静，也许到半夜两点钟就根本也看不见他们了……不，不能继续想了。 他们就绕着桌子走了一圈又一圈，嘴里说：“这儿怎么样？” 一会儿说：“还是坐得远一点儿更好吧。”一会儿又说：“为什么不坐在这边呢？”最后他们决定坐在中间，离三个沉睡的人更近一些。这时大约十点钟，天算是很黑了。陌生的星星在东方闪闪发光，如果这是豹子座和船星座，也就是在纳尼亚的上空看到过的老朋友，露茜会更加放松。 他们裹着航海外套，一动不动，静静地等待着。一开始他们也试图谈谈，可是谈不出什么话题来。于是大家只好坐着，耳边一直回旋着浪花拍岸的声音。 几个小时过去了，仿佛好几个世纪刚刚走完的感觉，他们都明白刚才已经打过一会儿盹，突然一下子全都清醒了。星座的方位都跟刚刚看到的，完全不同了。天空很黑，只有东方隐隐约约有些灰白。他们不仅口渴，身上又冷又僵，却没人愿意说话，终于又一次出现了些神奇的事情。 在他们前面，柱子外有座低矮的小山坡。这时，坡上一扇门打开了，门口有些许亮光，有一个人从里面走出来，背后的门自己关上了。那人手里拿着灯火，这一抹光亮其实就是他们唯一能看得清的东西。灯火慢慢越来越近，越来越近，最后正对着他们放在桌子对面。他们终于看清来者是个高个姑娘，穿着一件蓝色露臂长袍。姑娘没戴帽子，金发披散在背后。他们看到她，不由地感慨，活到现在才终于知道什么是美人了。 她刚才拿着的灯火原来是支插在银烛台上的长烛。她把烛台搁在桌上。如果上半夜刮过海风的话，这会儿一定是停了，烛火笔直不动，像是搁在一间关紧窗户拉上窗帘的屋里似的，桌上的那些金银餐具在烛光下反射着光芒。 露茜这才注意到桌子那头放着一件东西，之前她没在意。那是把石刀，像钢一样锋利，是件样子古老的且充满杀气的东西。 直到现在，依旧没人说话。然后——雷佩契普和凯斯宾先后站了起来，接着大家都跟着站了起来，因为他们觉得她必定很高贵。 “远道来到的阿斯兰的客人们，”那姑娘说，“为什么，你们不吃不喝啊？” “姑娘，”凯斯宾说，“我们不敢吃，我们觉得自己的朋友可能就是吃了这些酒菜，才中了魔法并且长睡不醒。” “他们根本没吃过这些。”她说。 “那请问，”露茜说，“他们到底发生了什么事情？” “七年前，”那姑娘说，“他们乘了一条船来到这儿，船帆都成了碎布条，船骨也几乎散架了。他们带着几个水手，走到这张餐桌前。一个人说，‘这里真好。我们就此解开帆篷，不再划桨，坐在这里安享天年吧！’第二个人说，‘不，我们还是重新上船，开到纳尼亚去，回到西方去，说不定弥若兹已经死了呢。’第三个人非常专横，暴跳如雷地说，‘不，上帝看着我们呢！我们是男子汉大丈夫， 是台尔马人，不是畜生。我们除了不断探险猎奇，还该干什么呢？反正我们活不久了。不如利用剩下的生命去探索太阳后面那个无人的世界吧。’他们一边说一边争吵起来，他操起一把放在桌上的石刀， 想跟伙伴干上一架。谁知那把刀是动不得的。他手指刚拿住刀把，这三个人就一起陷入了沉睡中，要睡到魔法破除才会醒来。” “这把石刀有什么特别呢？”尤斯塔斯问。 “你们都不知道吗？”那姑娘说。 “我……我想，”露茜说，“我以前见过类似这样的刀。这把刀像很久之前，白女巫在石桌上杀死阿斯兰的那把刀。” “就是这把，”那姑娘说，“这把刀被带到这里保存起来作个纪念。” 爱德蒙刚才神色越来越难看，这个时候他开口了。 “听着，”他说，“其实我不是个胆小鬼——可是我觉得吃这些酒菜……我也并非存心冒犯。我们这次远航的路上经历了不少稀奇古怪的事情，而且事情从不像是表面上那样。当我看着你脸时，我只能相信你说的一切。万一碰到女巫，我也只能选择相信她。我们怎么知道你其实是我们的朋友呢？” “没有办法知道，”姑娘说，“信不信由你了。” 片刻之后，只听到雷佩契普小声说话。 “陛下，”它对凯斯宾说，“劳驾您从那个酒壶里替我斟杯酒： 这壶太大，我拿不动。我要为这位姑娘祝酒。” 凯斯宾照做了，老鼠站在餐桌上，两个小爪子捧着金杯说：“姑娘，敬您一杯。”说罢它就吃起冷孔雀肉来。一会儿，大家都跟着它开始吃喝。大家很饿，即使这顿酒菜不适合作早餐，可是作为一顿夜宵来说再好不过了。 “为什么称这是阿斯兰的餐桌？”不一会儿露茜问。 “餐桌是按照他的嘱咐摆在这里的，”那姑娘说，“专门招待那些远道而来的人。有人把这岛称作世界的尽头，虽然你们还可以再往远处开，但这里是尽头的开端。” “这些酒菜是怎么保鲜的？”务实的尤斯塔斯问。 “每天吃掉了再重新做，”那姑娘说，“一会儿就知道了。” “这几个沉睡的人怎么办？”凯斯宾问，“在我这几位朋友的世界里，”说到这里他朝尤斯塔斯和佩文西兄妹点点头，“流传着一个故事，有个王子或国王来到一个城堡，城堡里的人全都中了魔法沉睡不醒。在那故事里，他吻了公主，并且解除了魔法。” “这儿的情况却不同，”姑娘说，“这里是要解除了魔法，才能吻公主。” “如此说来，”凯斯宾说，“以阿斯兰的名义，我该做些什么。” “我父亲会告诉你的。”姑娘说。 “你父亲！”大家说，“他是什么人？在哪里？” “你看”姑娘回过头，指着山坡上那扇门说。此刻看起来已经非常清楚了，在他们谈话那会儿，星星开始暗淡了，东方灰蒙蒙的天空已经露出大片白色的曙光。 第十四章 世界尽头的开端 只见那扇门慢慢地打开了，又走出一个跟那个姑娘那般高挺， 但是没那么苗条的人。那人虽然没带灯火，却好像全身都在发光。等这人走近，露茜才看出是个老人。他银白的胡须垂到身前的光脚上， 一头银发也垂到脚后跟，那一席长袍好像是银羊毛做的。老人的神情非常慈祥却很庄严，所有人不约而同地再次起立。 这位老者并没有与他们说话，只是站在桌子那头，面对他女儿。他们两个都举起双臂，面朝东方，唱起歌来。真希望我能把这首歌写下来，可是在场没有一个人能记住。露茜后来说，这支歌的调子很高， 近乎尖厉，不过很好听，是一首清冷的歌，有清晨的感觉。 他们一开始唱歌，东方的灰色云堆就散开了，白云越来越大， 最后摊成了一片雪白，映在海面泛着银光。父女俩一直唱着歌，过了一会儿东方才开始发红。最后云散天晴，太阳跃出海面，长长的光束照在桌上，照耀着金银餐具和石刀。 之前有一两次，这几个纳尼亚人说不知道这一带海面上升起的太阳，会不会跟国内的一样大。这回他们肯定了，一点都没错，露珠以及桌上的阳光比他们见过的任何早晨的曙光都明亮闪烁。正如后来爱德蒙所说：“虽然那次旅程碰到过不少听起来激动人心的事，但那一刻才是最最激动人心的。”因为他们知道，现在的确是来到了世界尽头的起点。 于是，那轮朝阳的中心好像有什么东西向他们飞来。不过你的眼睛没法一眨也不眨，所以没法看得清楚。不久空中就都是声音，应和着父女俩那支歌的歌声，但是声调有些古怪，而且唱的语言没人能懂。不一会儿就看得见这些歌声是谁的了。原来是又大又白成千上万的鸟飞来，停在草地上、石板地上、桌上、你的肩上、头上、手上， 看上去像下了一场大雪。说是像雪，是因为这些鸟不仅把一切都变白了，周围所有东西的形状都模模糊糊的让人看不清楚。 露茜透过鸟儿的翅膀从中间看过去，只见其中一只鸟飞到老人身边，嘴里叼着什么东西，如果不是一块燃烧着的火炭，就是一个小果子。但是它亮得你没法睁眼去看，那只鸟把这东西送到老人嘴里。 之后那些鸟就不唱了，开始在餐桌上忙碌。等它们从餐桌上再飞起来的时候，桌上可以吃的、喝的全部一扫而光。这些鸟吃完之后飞走，把一切不能吃不能喝的东西，比如骨头啊、皮啊、壳啊之类的， 统统都带走，飞回朝阳那边。不过，因为它们现在没在唱歌，所以成千上万的鸟翅膀把整个空气都扑腾得直震颤。桌面上已被啄食一空， 干干净净，三位纳尼亚老公爵却依然沉睡不醒。 此刻那位老者才转向这些人，对他们表示欢迎。 “阁下，”凯斯宾说，“请告诉我们怎么破解这三位纳尼亚公爵沉睡的魔法吧。” “孩子啊，我很乐意，”老人说，“要破解这个魔法，你们必须把船开到世界尽头，或者尽可能靠近那里，并且把你们中间的至少一个伙伴留在那里。” “留下的那一个会怎样？”雷佩契普问。 “他会继续深入东方，直到无法回到这个世界。” “这正是我的夙愿。”雷佩契普说。 “阁下，我们现在已经靠近世界尽头了吗？”凯斯宾问，“你知道再往东的海陆情况吗？” “我很久以前看到过，”老人说，“不过是从高空中看到的。水手们需要了解的情况，我无法告知。” “你是说自己飞在空中？”尤斯塔斯脱口而出。 “小伙子，我是远在星空中，”老人答，“我是拉曼杜。我看你们大眼瞪小眼，应该没听说过这个名字。一点也不奇怪，早在你们出世之前，我就不再是一颗星辰了，一切星座都改变了。” “天啊，”爱德蒙低声说，“原来他是颗退隐的星辰。” “你现在不再是星辰了？”露茜问。 “是，小姑娘，我是颗退隐的星辰，”拉曼杜答，“上次我落下来时都衰老得没法想象了，就被送到这岛上来。现在我已经不像当时那样老了。每天早晨都有一只鸟从太阳谷里带给我一枚火果，每吃一枚火果我都会年轻一点。因为我们是在东边地角，等我像新生儿那样年轻时，就会重返天空，又可以在星空遨游了。” “在我们的世界里，”尤斯塔斯说，“星辰是一大团熊熊火焰一般的气体。” “小伙子，即使在你们的世界里，那也不是星辰的真相，而是它的成分。在我们这个世界里，你们已经遇到一颗星辰了，你们大概已经见过科里亚金了吧。” “他也是一颗退隐的星辰吗？”露茜说。 “其实吧，也并不全是这样，”拉曼杜说，“他被贬下来去管理那群笨蛋，所以并不算完全退休。更确切地说叫‘惩罚’。如果没有那些事的话，他原本应该在南方冬天的上空再闪耀千万年。” “他做错了什么呢，阁下？”凯斯宾问。 “孩子，”拉曼杜说，“作为亚当的孩子，你是不该知道星辰犯了什么过错的。算了，跟你们谈这种事情就是浪费时间。你们拿定主意了吗？要不要继续往东开，把一个人留下永不返回，然后你们回来破除这种魔法？或者原路返回？” “陛下，”雷佩契普说，“没问题吧？把这三位公爵从魔法中解救出来，其实是我们探险的部分目标。” “我也是这么想的，雷佩契普，”凯斯宾答，“如果不这样做， 黎明踏浪号带我们到世界尽头了，可我们没有去，我也会难受的。不过我要替水手们着想。他们是来寻找七位公爵的，而不是到天涯海角。如果我们从这里往东开，就是寻找世界的边缘。没人知道路程有多远。他们的确勇敢，不过我看得出有些人已经开始厌倦了航海，一心盼望着我们返航，回到纳尼亚。我得让他们知道，不征得他们同意，我无法带他们走。还有可怜的罗普公爵，他已经万念俱灰了。” “小伙子，”拉曼杜说，“带不愿去的人或受骗上当的人开到世界尽头是没意义的，尽管你的想法很好，可是这依旧破解不了魔法。他们必须知道自己去哪儿，为什么去。不过你说的那个万念俱灰的人是谁啊？” 凯斯宾把罗普公爵的故事告诉了拉曼杜。 “我可以给他他最想要的东西，”拉曼杜说，“他可以在这个岛上大睡特睡，一直到天昏地暗，日月无光，并且梦里没有任何声音干扰。就让他坐在这三位旁边，喝到把一切都忘掉，等你们回来吧。” “哦，那就这样吧，凯斯宾，”露茜说，“我敢确定这正是他最想要的。” 就在这个时候，有一些脚步声和说话声打断了他们，原来是德里宁和其他船员都来了。他们看见拉曼杜和他女儿都不禁吃了一惊，停了下来。后来他们看出这两个人显然不是凡人，纷纷脱帽致敬。一些水手看到桌上的盘子和酒壶都已经空了，眼睛里流露出失望的神情。 “公爵，”国王对德里宁说，“请派两个人回船给罗普公爵捎口信， 告诉他说他那几位老伙计都在这里睡觉，没有梦的沉睡，他可以来分享。” 凯斯宾说完，就吩咐其余的人都坐下，把全部情况给大家说明。他说完以后，大家沉默了好一会儿，才有几个人在轻声嘀咕。然后为首的弓箭手站起来，说： “陛下，有些人想问的就是，一旦我们掉转航向，不管是在这里， 还是在其他什么地方掉转，我们究竟怎么回去。除了偶尔的风平浪静之外，这一路上都是西风和西北风。如果风向一直不变，我想知道我们还能不能回到纳尼亚。恐怕我们一路划回去，船上的粮水也维持不了那么多天了。” “这是陆地人的见识，”德里宁说，“这片海域整个夏末一直刮西风，过了新年才转风向。年后要往西开的话，大多数都是顺风， 这么估计下来，恐怕多得不得了呢。” “说得太对了，船长，”一个加尔马人的老水手说，“每年一二月， 东边的坏天气总是不间断的。船长大人，恕我直言，要我说，就在这里过冬，到三月再起航回家。” “在这里过冬，那你们吃什么呢？”尤斯塔斯问。 “这张餐桌，”拉曼杜说，“每天太阳下山时，就会摆上国王的盛宴。” “这还差不多！”几个水手说。 “各位陛下，各位先生们，女士们，”赖尼夫说，“我只想说一件事。这次出海我们兄弟中没有一个是被迫来这里的。我们都是自告奋勇的。有些人现在正盯着那张餐桌，一边琢磨着国王的盛宴。当初我们从凯尔帕拉维尔启程，他们一边大谈什么冒险，一边发誓找不到世界尽头，就决不回家。 “一些人站在码头上，情愿抛弃一切跟我们一起来。当初人们都希望得到黎明踏浪号一个船舱服务员的铺位，也不愿要骑士的腰带。我不知道你们是不是明白我的意思。不过我的意思是，像我们这样远航的兄弟们要是回到家里，说我们到了世界尽头的起点，却没有勇气再走下去，那我们简直跟那些笨蛋一样蠢了。” 一些水手为这番话叫好，另一些人觉得留下来过冬也不错。 “情况不大妙，”爱德蒙悄悄地对凯斯宾说，“如果这里有一半人不愿意去，我们该怎么办？” “等一下，”凯斯宾悄悄地说，“我有最后的杀手锏。” “你不打算说些什么吗，雷佩契普？”露茜悄声说。 “是的。陛下为什么偏要我说呢？”雷佩契普用大多数人都听得见的声音说，“我自己的计划已定。只要我办得到，我就随黎明踏浪号往东边去。这船不带我去，我就乘我的小筏子去。小筏子沉了， 我就用爪子游到东边去。万一我游不动了，游不到阿斯兰的国土，或者万一在世界边缘被瀑布冲走了，那我沉到水下，鼻子对着日出的地方。要是有这么一天，请让佩比西克当纳尼亚老鼠的首领。” “说得好，说得好，”一个水手说，“我也会说这番话的，只是小筏子那段话除外，那小筏子我坐不下。”他又低声说了一句，“我可不愿被一只老鼠给比下去。” 就在这个时候，凯斯宾忽然站起来说：“朋友们，我想你们可能并不十分理解我们的用意。你们说话的口气好像我们去找你们，求你们做水手似的。事实并非如此。我们和我们的王兄王姐，还有他们的亲属，以及好骑士雷佩契普爵士以及德里宁公爵都有到世界边缘的使命。我们很乐意在你们这些自愿参加的人当中物色我们认为最适合从事如此崇高冒险事业的人。我们不要求任何人都参加，所以我们现在指派德里宁船长和赖因斯大副慎重挑选，你们当中哪些人在战斗中最顽强，哪些人是最富有经验的海员，哪些人血统最纯正，哪些人对我们最忠诚，哪些人的身世和作风最清白，然后列个名单给我们。” 他停顿了一下，又用比较快的语调说：“阿斯兰在上！”他扯着嗓子说，“你们认为亲眼看到最后大局的特权是会白白到手的吗？ 当然，每一个跟随我们的人都将把黎明踏浪者的称号传给子孙后代， 一旦我们返航踏上凯尔帕拉维尔，他将分得黄金或土地，足够使他此生享尽荣华富贵。现在解散，半小时后，德里宁公爵会把名单交到我手上。” 大家听了都默不作声，水手们鞠了躬然后走开了。有的朝这儿， 有的往那儿，多半人是三三两两的议论着。 “现在要说罗普公爵了。”凯斯宾说。 他刚转向餐桌首席位置的时候，罗普已经坐在那里了。原来大家在讨论时，他已不声不响地来到这里，坐在阿尔戈兹公爵身边。拉曼杜的女儿站在他旁边，好像刚才是她扶他坐下的。拉曼杜站在他背后，双手搁在他的白头发上。在白天，这个曾是星辰老者的双手依旧会发出朦胧的银光。 罗普憔悴的脸上突然露出了一丝笑容。他对着露茜伸出一只手， 对凯斯宾伸出另一只手。似乎想说什么，他笑得更开怀了，仿佛他可以体会到一种美妙的感觉，唇边发出一声心满意足的长叹，然后脑袋往前一跌，睡着了。 “可怜的罗普啊，”露茜说，“现在我真替他高兴，他一定经历过很多可怕的事情。” “还是别去想这些了。”尤斯塔斯说。 凯斯宾之前那番话，好像刚好起到作用，或者也可能是岛上有魔法在暗地帮助他吧。不少刚才还迫不及待地想要放弃这次远航的人，现在却愿意追随他去了。每当有一个水手说他打定主意一定出海的时候，那些还没说出口的水手就感到他们的队友越来越少，心里也越来越不好受。 所以还没到半小时，就有几个人积极地向德里宁和赖因斯大献殷勤( 至少在我的学校里，大家是这么说的)，以便获得一个好评。不一会，就只剩下三个人还在想尽一切办法说服别人跟他们一起留下。又过了一会，只剩下一个人。最后，那个人觉得留下他，他会感到害怕，也改变了主意。 半小时后，所有人回到阿斯兰餐桌前，德里宁和赖因斯跟凯斯宾坐在一起，向凯斯宾汇报。凯斯宾接受了所有人，只有那个在最后时刻改变主意的人没被接受。他叫皮顿克林，大家都出发寻找世界尽头的时候，他只好一直待在星辰岛上，其实这时他心里巴不得跟他们一起去。他不喜欢跟拉曼杜父女说话，他们也不待见他。后来，岛上下了好几场雨，虽然餐桌上夜夜都有美味佳肴，可是他不是很喜欢吃。 他就孤独地坐在那儿，还有四位公爵风雨无阻地在餐桌的另一端陪伴着他，让他不寒而栗。当其他人回来时，他觉得自己被孤立了， 返航途中他在孤独群岛下了船，留在卡乐门国。他在那里讲自己在世界尽头的种种奇遇，最后连自己都信以为真了。所以在某种意义上说， 他从此过得倒也愉快。不过他一见了老鼠，就受不了。 那晚所有人都在那张大餐桌上用餐，桌上的盛宴已用魔法换上新鲜的了。第二天早上，踏浪号就在大鸟飞来又飞去那会儿再次扬帆起航。 “小姐，”凯斯宾说，“等我成功地破解魔法后，希望能和你谈谈。” 拉曼杜的女儿只是对他微微一笑。 第十五章 最后的海上胜境 离开拉曼杜那里，他们感觉船一下子到了外面的世界，一切都变了。首先是，所有人都没那么需要睡觉了。大家都不想睡，也不想吃，话也不多，即使说也是慢声细语。第二是亮光，外面真是太亮了。每天早晨的太阳看上去没有原来的三倍之大，也有两倍那么大。 每天早晨( 这时露茜的感受最强烈) 那些白鸟用人类般的嗓音唱着歌，可是谁也听不懂是什么语言，它们川流不息地飞过他们的头顶， 飞去阿斯兰的餐桌吃早餐，然后飞到船尾处就不见了。再然后它们又飞回来，飞到东边又不见了。 “多么清澈美丽的海水啊！”第二天午后，露茜就趴在左舷自言自语。 确实是这样。然后她注意到的一个黑黑的小东西，这个东西像一只鞋大小，和船速一样的速度跟着船一路过来。有那么一瞬间她还以为那东西漂在水面上的。可是这时候厨子从厨房里扔出一块旧面包，面包在水面上漂过，看起来就要跟那东西相撞了，却没撞上。面包在那东西上面掠过，露茜这才明白那个黑东西不在水面上，并且一会儿变大，一会儿变小。 露茜马上想起来自己在其他地方也见过同样的情景，可是她不记得是在哪儿了。她一手撑着头，板着脸，伸出舌头，拼命地想。最后想起来了，是的！就像在阳光明媚的天气，在火车里看到的情景一样。你看见自己那列客车的黑影同车速一样在田野上一路奔驰。等到火车开进路堑，那影子顿时贴近火车，变大，顺着路堑的草坡一路飞跑。再等到开出路堑，那黑影又变回以前的大小，在田野间一路飞奔而去。 “它是我们这条船的影子！是黎明踏浪号的影子，”露茜说，“我们的船影在海底奔驰呢，到海底的山顶时船影就大了。这样的话，海水一定比我想象中还要清澈！上帝啊，我一定是看见很深很深的海底了。” 说完这句话，她突然发现自己不知不觉看了好一阵子海，那波光粼粼的一大片实际上是海底的沙滩，各种明暗并非海面的光影，其实是水底的实物。比如说，眼下他们的船要开过大片绿中带紫的东西， 中间掺杂着浅灰色的带状植物。现在她知道这是在海底下的植物， 她看起来就更清楚了。她能看见有一小片黑乎乎的东西比另一片高， 而且轻轻在飘动。“就像风中的树木一样，”露茜说，“我觉得这是树， 这就是海底森林。” 过了这片森林，不一会儿那条灰带子就和另一条灰带子汇合了。“假如我在下面，”露茜心里想，“那条带子就像林间一条路。两条带子的汇合点就是十字路口了。哎呀，我真希望在下面呢。嗨！森林到头啦。我相信那带子真是一条路！我能看见它一直穿过空旷的沙滩呢，颜色也不同了。边上还画些什么……虚线，也有可能是石头。瞧， 它现在变宽了。” 这并不是真的宽了，而是近了。她知道船影经过时，这条路就朝船身冲过来了。而这条路——她确定这是条路——开始弯弯曲曲的了。显然这是条通向一座陡峭小山的路。她侧着头，回头看时，觉得很像在山顶俯瞰一条蜿蜒的山路。她甚至能看见阳光透过深水，照在树木繁茂的海底山谷上。远处，一切景物都融入到郁郁葱葱的绿色中。据她说有阳光的那些地方则是一片深蓝色。 她根本没有时间留恋那些，因为前面的景观让人目不暇接。那条路通到海底山顶，笔直笔直的，上面有小斑点来回移动。眼下，幸亏阳光充足——照进深深的海底要多亮有多亮，许多最奇妙的东西都在眼前闪动。这东西是圆锥形的，参差不齐，颜色像珍珠或者说像象牙。一开始差不多她正好在这东西上面，简直分辨不出那是什么， 等看到这东西的影子才一清二楚。阳光照过露茜的肩膀，那东西的影子就停留在它后面的沙地上。看形状像是尖顶、尖塔和圆顶的影子。 “哎呀！原来这是座城，或者是座很大的城堡。”露茜自言自语， “可是为什么要建在高山顶上呢？” 回到英国很久之后，露茜跟爱德蒙谈起这段奇遇，他们推测出一个原因，我也相信事实就是如此。 越往前走海底越深，就越黑，越冷。像大乌贼、大海蛇、巨妖， 这些危险的怪物就住在又深又黑又冷的地方。众所周知，山谷多是荒野，并且非常凶险。海人对海底山谷的看法就像我们对高山的看法一样，而我们对海底山谷的看法也和海人对高山的看法也一样。在高处( 或者按我们的说法是“在浅处”) 才又暖和又宁静。海底那些鲁莽的猎人和勇敢的骑士到深海去探险猎奇，然后回到家里休息，与人交往，开会议事，娱乐健身，唱歌跳舞。 这条船开过城市的时候，海底不断在升高。现在海底离船下只有几百英尺了，那条路也不见了。这条船现在正在一片公园般空旷的地方的上面航行，地上点缀着一簇簇色彩鲜艳的草木。于是露茜兴奋得差点高声尖叫起来！她终于看见人了。 有十五个人到二十个人，他们全骑在海马上——不是博物馆里人们所看到的那种小海马，而是比他们高得多的海马。露茜心想，他们一定是王公贵族，因为她一眼就能看见水里的有些人脑门上金光闪闪，翠绿色的飘带或橙红色的流苏在肩上飘动。 忽然，露茜说：“哦，这些鱼真讨厌！”因为一群小肥鱼跟水面贴得很近，挡在她和海人之间。这样一来虽说扫了兴致，却让她看到了更有趣的事。 一条她没见过的小鱼冷不防从水底跳出来，猛地咬住一条肥鱼不放，迅速沉到水下。海人都骑在海马上，一抬头就看到了这一幕。他们还有说有笑地，那条小鱼并没有带着猎物回到他们身边，有一条同样的小鱼又从海人身边跳出水面。露茜基本上肯定是中间那个骑着海马的高个子把这些小鱼放出去的。因为刚才那些凶猛的小鱼好像就架在他手里和手腕上。 “啊，我明白了，”露茜说，“原来这是一支狩猎队啊，不过倒更像一支放鹰打猎队。是的，就是这样。他们手腕上戴着凶猛的小鱼，骑海马出来，就像我们很久以前在凯尔帕拉维尔当国王和女王的时候，手腕上架着猎鹰，骑马出去一样。见到猎物就放飞猎鹰—— 确切地说是放猎鱼游向猎物。” 她突然停住了，因为一切景象突然变了。海人看到了黎明踏浪号。鱼群向四处逃窜，海人也亲自冒出来查看挡在太阳和他们之间的庞然大物是什么玩意儿。他们很快就贴近了水面，如果他们在水上，而不是在水里，露茜倒愿意跟他们说说话。他们有男有女，头上都戴着某种王冠，一些人还戴着珍珠项链，身上没有其他衣服，皮肤是陈年的象牙白，头发是深紫红色。 国王在当中( 没人会认错他) 高傲而凶狠地注视着露茜，手里挥着一支长矛。他手下的骑士跟他一致行动，同行的几位女士脸上露出惊讶的神色。露茜认为可能之前他们根本没见过船或人， 他们在世界尽头之外的海洋里，根本没有船到过那儿，又怎么会见到呢？ “你在看什么啊，露茜？”身边有个声音说。 露茜看得出了神，听到声音吓了一跳。她回过头来，才发现全身重心压在栏杆一边，一条手臂早发麻了，德里宁和爱德蒙在她身边。 “你们看。”她说。 他们两个都看了一眼，可是德里宁立刻小声说：“两位陛下， 马上转过来，对，背对着大海，不要像在谈论什么大事那般。” “为什么，怎么了？”露茜一边按照他说的去做，一边问。 “水手绝对不能看这些东西，”德里宁说，“看了以后，我们就会爱上海女，或者爱上海底世界，然后跳下水去。我听说过以前在其他海域里出过这种事。总之，看见这些人会倒霉的。” “可是我们在凯尔帕拉维尔时认识他们，”露茜说，“当时我哥哥彼得被加冕为至尊王，他们曾来到水面，为我们唱歌，祝贺我们的加冕。” “我想你说的肯定是另外一种海人，露茜，”爱德蒙说，“他们可以在水下生活，也可以在水上生活。我觉得这些人不能在水上生活。看他们的样子，如果可以的话，早就冒出水面攻击我们了，他们长得很凶。” “总而言之……”德里宁正要开口说话，忽然听到两种声响。一种是扑通声，另一种是观测台上传来一声吼，“有人落水了！”于是，大家开始手忙脚乱地救人。有的水手爬上去落篷，有的水手跑去划桨。在船尾值班的赖因斯开始转舵，掉过头开到那人落水的地方。可是这时大家才发现落水的根本不是人，而是雷佩契普。 “那只老鼠太可恶了！”德里宁说，“其他人加在一起也没它那么多的麻烦。什么麻烦事，都会有它！给它戴上脚镣手铐，并且用绳子把它绑在船上在下面拖，不然把它的胡子剃干净，再把它放逐到荒岛上去，有人看到那个小混蛋吗？” 说了这么一大堆并不意味着德里宁不喜欢雷佩契普。相反，他很喜欢它，所以担心它出事。因为担心，德里宁才发脾气。就像你跑出去在路上迎面碰到了汽车令母亲因此大发雷霆那样，陌生人就不会这样。当然，雷佩契普掉进水里，谁都不担心，因为它是个游泳高手。可是猜到即有可能发生什么事的三个人却十分紧张了，水下那些面目凶狠的海人手中拿着杀气腾腾的长矛呢。 几分钟之后，黎明踏浪号掉转了方向，大家终于看清水里那个黑乎乎的家伙就是雷佩契普。它正兴高采烈地叽叽喳喳，可他嘴里灌满了水，所以，大家听不懂它在说什么。 “如果不让它闭上嘴，它可要把什么事情都说出去了。”德里宁叫道。德里宁奔向舷侧，亲自放下一根缆绳，对水手们喊：“行了， 行了，回到你们的岗位上去。不用人帮忙我自己能把一只老鼠拉上来。”雷佩契普从缆绳上爬了上来——行动不是很利索，因为他全身的皮毛都湿透，身体很沉重——德里宁弯下腰，对它小声说：“别说。一个字也别说。” 谁知那只湿淋淋的老鼠踏上甲板后，竟然对海人毫无兴趣。 “甜啊！”它吱吱叫道，“甜啊，甜啊！” “你在说什么啊？”德里宁生气地问，“不要把你身上的水抖在我身上。” “水真的是甜的，”老鼠说，“很甜，很鲜美，没有盐的苦涩。” 一时之间，没有人完全明白这句话的意义。可是雷佩契普又重复一遍那段古老的预言：“海水变得甜又香，雷佩契普把心放，那里就是最东方。” 大家这才明白过来。 “给我一个水桶，赖尼夫。”德里宁说。 赖尼夫把水桶递到他手里，他放到海里，再吊上来。那水真的像玻璃一样无比剔透。 “也许陛下想先品尝一口？”德里宁对凯斯宾说。 凯斯宾国王双手捧住水桶，举到唇边，浅浅啜了一口，又深深喝了一口，再抬起头。他的脸色都变了，眼睛更加明亮，整个人精神焕发。 “是啊，”他说，“果然很甜。这就是真正的水啊。我不确定喝了这水会不会被毒死。不过现在如果是为了尝尝这水的味道，我倒愿意被毒死。” “什么意思？”爱德蒙问。 “这——这不是水，而是光，比任何东西都像光。”凯斯宾说。 “说得太对了，”雷佩契普说，“这就是光，我们现在一定很靠近世界的尽头了。” 大家沉默了一会，之后露茜在甲板上跪下，直接对着水桶喝水。 “我长那么大还从没尝到这么甘甜的东西呢。”她喘着气说，“不过，真带劲，现在什么我都不想吃了。” 船上的人都喝了一通，然后大家都默不作声。他们都认为这水简直太奇妙了，太带劲了，充满能量。过了一会儿，他们又发现了这种海水的另一种功能。我前面说过，自从他们离开拉曼杜的岛之后， 光线很强，太阳光很刺眼( 虽然还不太热)，海面很亮，天空很灿烂。这时，亮度不仅没有减弱，反倒是增强了，可他们竟然也能忍受。 他们的眼睛现在可以一眨不眨地仰望太阳，能直视比之前见过的更加强烈的光线。甲板上、船帆上、他们自己脸上、身体上都更加明亮，而且越来越明亮，甚至每根缆绳都在散发着光芒。第二天早晨， 太阳升起时就比平时大了五六倍，他们盯着太阳，还能看得见从太阳上飞起的鸟的羽毛。 整整一天，船上没有人说过一句话。直到午餐时间，谁也不想进餐， 喝了这水大家就够了，德里宁说：“我不明白，一丝风都没有，船帆都不动，海面平静得像小池塘。可是我们的船竟然还是动力十足。” “我也一直在想，”凯斯宾说，“估计我们是遇上强大的水流了。” “嗯，”爱德蒙说，“如果世界真有个边缘的话，我们的船又正在接近边缘，这可不太好啊。” “你是说，”凯斯宾说，“我们的船很有可能……嗯，就这样流出去？” “是啊，是啊，”雷佩契普拍着两个爪子说，“我一直就是这么想的——世界像个大圆桌，各大洋的水无穷无尽地从边上流下去。这条船会翻倒，我们都被翻倒。一会儿我们翻过边缘就清楚了。然后就往下扎，往下飞快地冲……” “嗯，你觉得海底有什么在等我们呢？”德里宁说。 “应该是阿斯兰的国土吧，”雷佩契普眼睛闪闪发光，说，“或许没有底，一直冲下去、冲下去、没个头。不管是什么，只要看一次世界尽头外边是什么景象，不就值得了吗？” “不过听我说，”尤斯塔斯说，“你们说得太荒唐了。世界是圆的——我是说，像球一样圆，不是像张桌子。” “我们的世界是圆的，”爱德蒙说，“可这个世界是不是呢？” “你们的意思是说，”凯斯宾问，“你们三位都来自一个像个球那么圆的圆圆的世界，可你们从来都没跟我说过！太不像话了。我们的童话里的世界就是圆的，我一直很喜欢这样的世界。但我根本不相信有什么真正的圆世界。不过我倒是希望有这种世界，而且向往在这样的世界里生活。 “哦，我愿意拿一切来换！我不知道为什么你们可以进入我们的世界，而我们却不能进入你们的世界，要是有机会就好了！生活在一个球上一定很刺激。是你们倒立头脚，颠倒走路的地方吗？” 爱德蒙摇摇头。“不是这样的，”他说，“等你到了那种地方， 你就会觉得生活在一个球上没有什么特别的。” 第十六章 世界的尽头 除了德里宁和佩文西家兄妹，船上只有雷佩契普见过海人。它一看见海王挥舞长矛，以为是威胁或挑衅，就马上潜入水中，决定当场一决雌雄。可是海水的香甜味儿分散了它的注意力，在它还没有想起海人的时候，露茜和德里宁就把它拉到一边，提醒它别再提起看见海人的事。 结果并没有使他们费多少精力，因为黎明踏浪号正在一片没有人的海域里悄悄行驶。除了露茜之外，谁也没再看见海人。即使是她， 也只是一瞥而已。第二天早上，他们的船一直在浅水里行驶，海底长满了水草。中午之前露茜看见一大群鱼在水草上游过，这群鱼都在吃食，并且朝着一个方向游动。 “跟羊群似的，”露茜心里想。她突然在鱼群中看见一个海女， 年纪跟她差不多。她是一个举止文静，神情孤独的小姑娘，手里拿着一根钩子似的东西。露茜认为这姑娘是个牧羊女，确切地说是牧鱼女——那群鱼就像羊群在草原上吃草。鱼群和那姑娘都很靠近水面。那姑娘在浅水里滑行时，露茜正好趴在舷上，两个人打了个照面，姑娘一抬眼，正巧看见了露茜的脸。谁也没跟对方说话，一会儿，那姑娘就落在船尾后面了。 露茜一辈子都忘不了她的脸，她看上去并不像其他海人那么害怕和愤怒。露茜喜欢那姑娘，她感到她也喜欢自己。就在一瞬间，不知为何，她们就像成了朋友似的。不管是在这个世界里或其他世界里， 她们是不会有机会再见面了。不过如果见了面，她们肯定在第一时刻向对方伸出手去。 之后好多天桅杆上并没有风，船头也没有泡沫，黎明踏浪号平稳地朝东行驶，驶过一个水波不兴的海面。每天光线都变得更加耀眼， 不过他们可以承受。没人吃，没人睡，也没人想吃，想睡，他们每天就用水桶在海里打那些明亮得刺眼的水喝。这水似乎比酒更醇香， 比一般的水更湿润，更清澈。他们默默地互相致意，一饮而尽。 一两个水手在开始远航时已经老态龙钟，现在却一天比一天显得年轻。船上喜气洋洋的，每个人都很兴奋，却没人想说话。他们越往远处航行，话越少，最后几乎就没有人大声说话了。那一片大海的宁静深深地吸引着他们。 “公爵，”一天，凯斯宾对德里宁说，“看看前面是什么？” “陛下，”德里宁说，“白茫茫一片。我能看到的地方，从北到南的地平线上是白茫茫一片。” “我也看到了，”凯斯宾说，“就是不知道是什么东西。” “陛下，如果在纬度较高的地方，”德里宁说，“倒可以说这是冰。可这不可能是冰，这里不可能有冰。尽管如此，我们最好还是派人划桨先过去看看，别让船随着水漂。不管是什么东西，我们不能以这样的速度一头撞过去吧。” 大家按德里宁的吩咐，船行得更慢，越来越慢。他们越来越靠近那片白茫茫的东西，可是它们并没有减弱或者消失，依然非常神秘。如果这是一片陆地，一定是一片非常奇特的陆地，因为它看上去像水一样滑，而且和水面一样高。当他们离得很近的时候，德里宁使劲转舵，把船身转向南面，这样船舷就对着水流，可以沿着那片白茫茫的边缘接着往南划。 大家都在忙的时候，他们突然有个重大发现，原来这股水流只有四十英尺宽，其他海面如同池塘那般宁静。这无疑是个喜讯，他们一直担心重返拉曼杜的岛上那段路程，一路上逆流划桨的话，可要吃苦头了。这点也说明牧鱼姑娘为什么那么快就落在船尾后了。因为她不在那股水流内。假如她当时在水流里，也许早就跟船的速度一样， 飞快地向东漂去了。 不过，依旧没人弄清楚那片白茫茫的东西究竟是什么，大家只好放下小船去侦察。留在大船上的人，能看清楚小船笔直划进那片白茫茫的东西中。平静的海面上他们都能听到从小船那边，传来小船上那些人大声小气的说话声。此时，赖尼夫在小船船头测量水深，大家停了一会儿之后，小船划回来，船里带回来不少白色的东西，大家都挤到船舷那儿打听消息。 “陛下，是百合花！”赖尼夫站在小船船头，高声喊道。 “什么？”凯斯宾问。 “陛下，盛开的百合花，”赖尼夫说，“跟国内花圃和花园里的是一样的。” “瞧！”露茜在小船船尾上说。她举起湿漉漉的双臂，捧着雪白的花瓣和宽阔扁平的叶子。 “水有多深呢，赖尼夫？”德里宁问。 “船长，真是怪了，”赖尼夫说，“水还是非常深，整整三英尺半。” “这应该不是百合花——至少不是我们所说的百合花。”尤斯塔斯说。 其实这并非百合花，但是非常像。经过一番思考，黎明踏浪号又掉转船头开进水流中，往东行驶，穿越百合泽，或称银海( 这两个名称他们都用过，不过银海沿用至今，凯斯宾现在的地图用的就是这个名称)。这时，他们这次远航最奇特的部分开始了。之前那片开阔的蓝色海面一下子成了西边地平线上的一条蓝色线。四面八方都是白茫茫一片，泛着金黄色，船身拨过百合花，在船尾后面留出一条水路， 像深绿色的玻璃闪闪发光。 这片海看上去如同北冰洋，假如现在他们的眼睛没有变得像鹰眼般锐利，那么头顶上那白茫茫的大片的阳光，他们肯定无法忍受， 特别是在清晨太阳最猛烈的时候。每天的傍晚，白茫茫的阳光让白天显得更长了。百合花无边际地盛开着。 接天莲叶的白色花朵散发出一股香味，露茜觉得这个味儿难以形容。那种香是一股清新、强劲、幽雅的香味儿，却不会让人昏昏欲睡，无法忍受。那种沁人心脾的香味儿，使你觉得浑身充满正能量， 甚至能翻山越岭或者和大象搏斗。她和凯斯宾彼此说道：“我真受不了这种香味，可是不闻我又觉得不舒服。” 他们不断测量水深，几天之后，海水变浅了，而且越来越浅。有一天他们只好划桨，像蜗牛那般一步步划呀划呀，摸索着前进。不一会，他们发现黎明踏浪号无法再往东开了。要不是指挥得好，恐怕早就搁浅了。 “放下小船，”凯斯宾叫道，“所有的人都到船尾来，我要跟大家说件事。” “他要干什么呀？”尤斯塔斯对爱德蒙小声说，“眼神那么奇怪。” “我觉得大家的神情看上去都差不多。”爱德蒙说。 他们去船尾找到凯斯宾，所有人都一起挤在梯脚聆听国王讲话。“朋友们，”凯斯宾说，“我们现在已经完成了你们从事的探险事业。七位公爵都有了消息，雷佩契普爵士发誓绝不回去，等你们回到拉曼杜的岛上你们会发现雷维廉、阿尔戈兹和马弗拉蒙三位公爵都醒了。 德里宁公爵，我把这条船托付给你，命令你竭尽全力开回纳尼亚去，最重要的是，别在死水岛那儿上岸。然后通知小矮人杜鲁普金， 把我承诺赐给他们的奖赏，准确无误地发给他们，他们都理应受奖。如果我不再回来，我的遗嘱就是要杜鲁普金和科内留斯，以及海狸特鲁佛汉特和德里宁公爵一致推选一位纳尼亚国王……” “可是陛下，”德里宁打断他道，“你要退位吗？” “我想和雷佩契普一起去看世界的尽头。”凯斯宾说。 水手们非常吃惊，然后小声嘀咕起来。 “我们将坐小船，”凯斯宾说，“这一带风平浪静，你们就用不着小船了，到了拉曼杜的岛上你们就再造一条小船。可现在……” “凯斯宾，”爱德蒙突然厉声说，“你不可以这样做。” “我说的是真的，”雷佩契普说，“陛下您不可以这样。” “真的不能。”德里宁说。 “不能？”凯斯宾厉声说，一时间凯斯宾看上去跟他叔父弥若兹没什么两样。 “请陛下恕罪，”赖尼夫在下面的甲板上说，“如果我们当中有人这样做，就叫临阵脱逃。” “赖尼夫，虽然你一直效忠于我，这次未免太不尊重我。”凯斯宾说。 “不，陛下！他说得没有错。”德里宁说。 “阿斯兰在上，”凯斯宾说，“我以为你们都是我的臣民，此刻我不需要老师。” “我不算你的臣民，”爱德蒙说，“我认为你不可以这么做。” “又是不可以，”凯斯宾说，“你什么意思？” “陛下容我说句话，我们的意思是说你不该这么做，”雷佩契普深深鞠了一躬，“您贵为纳尼亚国王，如果不回去的话，就是对您的臣民的失信，特别是杜鲁普金。您不能因这些探险活动而如此兴奋， 如同您是没有见识的平民百姓。如果陛下不听劝，我们会一起解除您的武装，甚至会把您绑起来，直到您恢复理智，这才是真正的效忠于您。” “说得对，”爱德蒙说，“还记得当初伊利亚斯要接近水妖时， 大家对待他的方式吧。” 凯斯宾的手握住剑柄，这时露茜说：“而且你答应过拉曼杜的女儿，你会回去的。” 凯斯宾顿了一下：“是，是的。是有这样一回事。”说完，他站在那儿犹豫不定的样子，于是对全船人员叫喊道： “好吧，依你们的吧。探险行动就此结束了，我们都回去吧。吊小船上来。” “陛下，”雷佩契普说，“我们并不是全回去。我，我以前说过……” “安静！”凯斯宾斥责道，“我虽被教训，但我不愿被捉弄。难道你们不能让那只老鼠安静下来吗？” “陛下曾宣誓，”雷佩契普说，“你要做纳尼亚这里的，所有会说话的兽类的好君王。” “是，会说话的兽类，”凯斯宾说，“可我没说过是不停说话的兽类。”说着他气愤地走下梯子，走进舱里，甩门而去。 过了一会儿，大家进舱找他，竟然发现他脸色苍白，眼睛里满是泪水。 “没用了，”他说，“我做事有脾气，爱摆架子，我本应该举止得体的。阿斯兰对我说过。不——当然，他并非真的在这里。这里舱太小根本容不下他。墙上那只金狮子真的活过来对我说话了。他的眼睛——真可怕，不是说他很粗暴——他开始有些严厉，有些可怕。他说……他说……哎呀，我真的无法忍受了。可是后来他说得更可怕了。你们——雷佩契普、爱德蒙、露茜，还有尤斯塔斯——都可以继续往前走，我却要孤单一个人回去了，而且要立刻回去，这有什么意思呢？” “亲爱的凯斯宾，”露茜说，“你懂得，早晚我们要回到自己的世界里去的。” “是啊，”凯斯宾哭泣着说，“可现在未免太早了些。” “等你回到拉曼杜的岛上，你会觉得好受一些。”露茜说。 过了一会儿他才高兴起来，离别时，大家都很难过。我就不详细说了。下午两点的样子，他们备足了粮食和饮用水( 虽然他们最初以为自己不需要吃喝)，然后他们把雷佩契普的小筏子放在小船上， 小船就此离开了黎明踏浪号，一直划向那片百合花的海洋。黎明踏浪号隆重地竖起所有的旗帜，挂上盾形纹章，为他们送行。 他们在小船上，满眼都是百合花，抬头看大船时，觉得它高大又亲切。他们目送大船离开，慢慢向西划去，然后不见了。露茜掉了几滴眼泪，可她并不像人们想象的那么难受。因为这里的光芒，如此宁静，银海里有一种令人心旷神怡的香味，真奇怪呀，连那种孤独感都很迷人。 根本不用划桨那股水流就会把他们的小船漂向东面。没有人睡觉，也没有人吃饭。他们的小船朝东漂流，漂了一夜，第二天又漂了一整天，到了第三天早上——天色是如此明亮，即使戴上墨镜也受不了。前面又出现了一个奇观，就像一堵墙挡在他们和天空之间，一堵青灰色、颤巍巍、亮闪闪的墙。然后太阳出来了，初升起时他们透过这堵墙看见了五光十色的彩虹。 他们意识到，其实那是一道又长又高的波浪——固定在一处的波浪，就像瀑布边上看到的水帘。它有三十英尺高，那股水流正把他们的小船漂向那道波浪。你或许会以为他们身处险境，其实并不是。我想，任何人在他们这种境况下，都不会感到害怕。因为他们不仅可以看到波浪后面的风景，而且可以看到太阳后面的风景。要是他们的眼睛没经受过最后一片大海的磨炼，他们甚至都无法去看太阳。可他们现在能看着太阳升起，看得清清楚楚，并且还能看见太阳外面的风景。 他们往东看，太阳后面有座山，山很高。如果不是他们望不到山顶就是记不清了。没有人记得那个方向能不能看到天空，但是那个山脉应该在这个世界之外。因为任何一座山哪怕只有它的八十分之一高，也能看到山上的积冰和积雪。这座山虽然很高，但是上面充满生机勃勃的绿色植物和瀑布。 转眼间，东方吹来一阵微风，海浪都被打成了泡沫，周围平静的水面瞬间被吹皱。这个瞬间让这三个孩子终生难忘。那阵微风里带有香味和一种声音，或者说是乐器奏出的声音。事后爱德蒙和尤斯塔斯都对此事绝口不提，只有露茜对我说，“真叫人心碎啊。”“为什么啊，”我说，“你感到难过吗？”“难过？不是啊。”露茜说。 小船里的所有人都确信自己看到的正是世界尽头，阿斯兰的国土。 这时候，咔嚓一声，小船却搁浅了。划到这会儿水太浅了，小船浮不起来了。“这就是我要一个人上路的地方了。”雷佩契普说。 他们甚至没有一个人去拦他，因为这一切似乎是命中注定的， 或者之前就是这样。他们帮它把小筏子放到水里。他卸下剑，把剑远远扔到百合花盛开的那边。“我再也不会用这把剑了。”它说。剑落下水，笔直地插在那儿，只有剑把露出水面。它跟他们告别了，想表达出很难过的样子，可是心底里的喜悦还是无法掩饰。露茜第一次也是最后一次，做了她一直想做的事情，把它搂在怀里，像抚摸宠物一样抚摸它。 它匆匆上了小筏子，划起桨，卷进水流，顺水漂走了。在百合花的衬托下，小筏子显得黑黑的。不过波浪上没有百合花，那里更像是一个绿油油的平滑的平面。小筏子越走越快，冲到浪尖的一瞬间出现了奇妙壮观的景象。最初他们还可以看到小筏子和站在上面的雷佩契普的轮廓，就在一瞬间这一切就不见了踪影，此后大家真的再也没有见过这只老鼠雷佩契普。我始终相信它平安到达了阿斯兰的国土， 直至今日依旧健在。 太阳出来了，世界外边的那些高山渐渐消失了。波浪还在，但波浪后面，现在只能看见蓝天。 三个孩子走下小船，蹚着水，他们没有朝波浪走去，反而朝南走去，走到右边的水墙。他们无法告诉你，为什么会这样做；也许命运可以解释这一切。 尽管在黎明踏浪号上时他们感到自己长大了，确实是长大了一些，可现在他们的感觉却正好相反，他们互相牵着手来到那片百合花海。海水是温暖的，可是好像越来越浅了。穿过沙地之后，他们就来到了一片草地。确切来说，那是一片草原，细细软软的草如同银海那般高，向四面八方蔓延开来，里面一个鼹鼠窝都没有。 当然，没有树木的平地都是这个样子，天空好像是垂下来和草地连成一体一样，但是等你走近了，你才会发现一个离奇的现象：这里的天的确是和草地连在一起的。那堵蔚蓝色的墙非常明亮，很真实， 很坚固，像玻璃一样。他们就此确信，已经非常近了。 不过在他们和天空之间，草地有什么东西白得刺眼，连他们鹰一样的眼睛都无法直视。他们走上前，才发现是只小羊羔。 “来吃早餐吧。”小羊说的声音亲切而柔和。 他们回头的时候才发现草地上有个火堆，上面架着烤鱼。他们坐下来吃鱼，然后想，很多天了还是第一次感到肚子饿，这应该算得上他们吃过的最好吃的饭菜了。 “小羊，请问这条路通往阿斯兰的国土吗？”露茜问。 “这条路不是给你们走的，”小羊说，“通往阿斯兰国土的门在你们自己的世界里。” “什么！”爱德蒙说，“我们的世界也有通往阿斯兰国土的路吗？” “所有的世界都有通往我们国土的路。”小羊话音刚落，原本雪白的毛皮就变得金光闪闪，个子也变大了许多。原来它就是阿斯兰， 高高在上的阿斯兰，散发着耀眼的金光。 “哦，阿斯兰，”露茜说，“我们该怎样从我们的世界到你的国土去呢？” “我以后会告诉你的，”阿斯兰说，“但是我不会说这条路的长短。不过这条路要过一条河，你们不用害怕，因为我是个很棒的造桥专家。来吧，孩子们，我要打开天门了，送你们回自己的世界中去了。” “阿斯兰，”露茜说，“走之前，请你告诉我们，我们什么时候还能回到纳尼亚。请你一定，一定，一定让这一天早点到来，好吗？” “亲爱的，”阿斯兰非常温和地说，“你和你哥哥不会再回到纳尼亚了。” “不要啊，阿斯兰！”爱德蒙和露茜两个人都沮丧地说。 “孩子们，你们长大了，”阿斯兰说，“你们现在必须要学着认识并接受自己的世界。” “你知道，我们不是说纳尼亚，”露茜想哭着说，“是你。我们在那儿就见不到你了。永远见不到你，这让我们怎么活啊？” “亲爱，你们会再次见到我的。”阿斯兰说。 “难道你在我们的世界也存在，阁下？”爱德蒙说。 “是的，”阿斯兰说，“不过在那里用的是其他的名字。你们想知道我的名字，就是这个缘故，才把你们带到纳尼亚来，你们在这儿认识了我，在那儿就会更加了解。” “是不是尤斯塔斯也不能回到这里来了？”露茜说。 “孩子啊，”阿斯兰说，“你真的需要知道吗？过来，我给你开一扇门。”说着蓝天墙上瞬间出现一个裂口就像窗帘被一下子拉开一样，一道神奇的白光从天外照进来，他们觉得碰到了阿斯兰的鬃毛， 脑门上印着狮王的亲吻，然后——又一次回到剑桥艾贝塔舅妈家的卧室了。 还有两件事情需要交代一下。一件是凯斯宾和他手下全都安全回到拉曼杜的岛上，三位公爵都从沉睡中醒了过来。凯斯宾娶了拉曼杜的女儿，然后他们都回到了纳尼亚。她不仅成为一位了不起的王后， 还成了几位国王的母亲和祖母。第二件是三个孩子回到我们的世界后，很快人人都开始谈论尤斯塔斯的进步：“你绝对不知道这个孩子之前是什么样子的。”可是艾贝塔舅妈却说他变得既普通又令人讨厌， 八成是受了佩文西家那几个孩子的影响。 CHAPTER ONE THE PICTURE IN THE BEDROOM THERE was a boy called Eustace Clarence Scrubb，and he almost deserved it．His parents called him Eustace Clarence and masters called him Scrubb．I can’t tell you how his friends spoke to him，for he had none．He didn’t call his Father and Mother“Father”and“Mother”，but Harold and Alberta．They were very up-to-date and advanced people．They were vegetarians， non-smokers and teetotallers and wore a special kind of underclothes．In their house there was very little furniture and very few clothes on beds and the windows were always open． Eustace Clarence liked animals，especially beetles，if they were dead and pinned on a card．He liked books if they were books of information and had pictures of grain elevators or of fat foreign children doing exercises in model schools． Eustace Clarence disliked his cousins the four Pevensies， Peter，Susan，Edmund and Lucy．But he was quite glad when he heard that Edmund and Lucy were coming to stay．For deep down　inside him he liked bossing and bullying；and，though he was a puny little person who couldn’t have stood up even to Lucy，let alone Edmund，in a fight，he knew that there are dozens of ways to give people a bad time if you are in your own home and they are only visitors． Edmund and Lucy did not at all want to come and stay with Uncle Harold and Aunt Alberta．But it really couldn’t be helped． Father had got a job lecturing in America for sixteen weeks that summer，and Mother was to go with him because she hadn’t had a real holiday for ten years．Peter was working very hard for an exam and he was to spend the holidays being coached by old Professor Kirke in whose house these four children had had wonderful adventures long ago in the war years．If he had still been in that house he would have had them all to stay．But he had somehow become poor since the old days and was living in a small cottage with only one bedroom to spare．It would have cost too much money to take the other three all to America，and Susan had gone. Grown-ups thought her the pretty one of the family and she was no good at school work(though otherwise very old for her age) and Mother said she“would get far more out of a trip to America than the youngsters”．Edmund and Lucy tried not to grudge Susan her luck，but it was dreadful having to spend the summer holidays at their Aunt’s．“But it’s far worse for me，”said Edmund，“because you’ll at least have a room of your own and I shall have to share a bedroom with that record stinker，Eustace．” The story begins on an afternoon when Edmund and Lucy were stealing a few precious minutes alone together．And of course they were talking about Narnia，which was the name of their own private and secret country．Most of us，I suppose，have a secret country but for most of us it is only an imaginary country．Edmund and Lucy were luckier than other people in that respect．Their secret country was real．They had already visited it twice；not in a game or a dream but in reality．They had got there of course by Magic，which is the only way of getting to Narnia．And a promise，or very nearly a promise，had been made them in Narnia itself that they would some day get back．You may imagine that they talked about it a good deal，when they got the chance． They were in Lucy’s room，sitting on the edge of her bed and looking at a picture on the opposite wall．It was the only picture in the house that they liked．Aunt Alberta didn’t like it at all(that was why it was put away in a little back room upstairs)，but she couldn’t get rid of it because it had been a wedding present from someone she did not want to offend． It was a picture of a ship—a ship sailing straight towards you． Her prow was gilded and shaped like the head of a dragon with wide-open mouth．She had only one mast and one large，square sail which was a rich purple．The sides of the ship—what you could see of them where the gilded wings of the dragon ended—were green．She had just run up to the top of one glorious blue wave， and the nearer slope of that wave came down towards you，with streaks and bubbles on it．She was obviously running fast before a gay wind，listing over a little on her port side．(By the way，if you are going to read this story at all，and if you don’t know already，you had better get it into your head that the left of a ship when you are looking ahead，is port ，and the right is starboard ．) All the sunlight fell on her from that side，and the water on that side was full of greens and purples．On the other，it was darker blue from the shadow of the ship． “The question is，”said Edmund，“whether it doesn’t make things worse，looking at a Narnian ship when you can’t get there．” “Even looking is better than nothing，”said Lucy．“And she is such a very Narnian ship．” “Still playing your old game ？”said Eustace Clarence，who had been listening outside the door and now came grinning into the room. Last year，when he had been staying with the Pevensies，he had managed to hear them all talking of Narnia and he loved teasing them about it．He thought of course that they were making it all up；and as he was far too stupid to make anything up himself，he did not approve of that． “You’re not wanted here，”said Edmund curtly． “I’m trying to think of a limerick，”said Eustace．“Something like this： “Some kids who played games about Narnia Got gradually balmier and balmier—” “Well Narnia and balmier don’t rhyme，to begin with，”said Lucy. “It’s an assonance，”said Eustace． “Don’t ask him what an assy-thingummy is，”said Edmund．“He’s only longing to be asked．Say nothing and perhaps he’ll go away．” Most boys，on meeting a reception like this，would either have cleared out or flared up．Eustace did neither．He just hung about grinning，and presently began talking again． “Do you like that picture ？”he asked． “For heaven’s sake don’t let him get started about Art and all that，”said Edmund hurriedly，but Lucy，who was very truthful， had already said，“Yes，I do．I like it very much．” “It’s a rotten picture，”said Eustace． “You won’t see it if you step outside，”said Edmund． “Why do you like it ？”said Eustace to Lucy． “Well，for one thing，”said Lucy，“I like it because the ship looks as if it was really moving．And the water looks as if it was really wet．And the waves look as if they were really going up and down．” Of course Eustace knew lots of answers to this，but he didn’t say anything．The reason was that at that very moment he looked at the waves and saw that they did look very much indeed as if they were going up and down．He had only once been in a ship(and then only as far as the Isle of Wight)and had been horribly seasick．The look of the waves in the picture made him feel sick again．He turned rather green and tried another look．And then all three children were staring with open mouths． What they were seeing may be hard to believe when you read it in print，but it was almost as hard to believe when you saw it happening．The things in the picture were moving．It didn’t look at all like a cinema either；the colours were too real and clean and　out-of-doors for that．Down went the prow of the ship into the wave and up went a great shock of spray．And then up went the wave behind her，and her stern and her deck became visible for the first time，and then disappeared as the next wave came to meet her and her bows went up again．At the same moment an exercise book which had been lying beside Edmund on the bed flapped，rose and sailed through the air to the wall behind him，and Lucy felt all her hair whipping round her face as it does on a windy day. And this was a windy day；but the wind was blowing out of the picture towards them．And suddenly with the wind came the noises—the swishing of waves and the slap of water against the ship’s sides and the creaking and the over—all high steady roar of air and water. But it was the smell，the wild，briny smell，which really convinced Lucy that she was not dreaming． “Stop it，”came Eustace’s voice，squeaky with fright and bad temper．“It’s some silly trick you two are playing．Stop it．I’ll tell Alberta—Ow ！” The other two were much more accustomed to adventures， but，just exactly as Eustace Clarence said“Ow，”they both said“Ow”too．The reason was that a great cold，salt splash had broken right out of the frame and they were breathless from the smack of it，besides being wet through． “I’ll smash the rotten thing，”cried Eustace；and then several things happened at the same time．Eustace rushed towards the picture．Edmund，who knew something about magic，sprang after him，warning him to look out and not to be a fool．Lucy grabbed at him from the other side and was dragged forward．And by this time either they had grown much smaller or the picture had grown bigger．Eustace jumped to try to pull it off the wall and found himself standing on the frame；in front of him was not glass but real sea，and wind and waves rushing up to the frame as they might to a rock．He lost his head and clutched at the other two who had jumped up beside him．There was a second of struggling and shouting，and just as they thought they had got their balance a great blue roller surged up round them，swept them off their feet，and drew them down into the sea．Eustace’s despairing cry suddenly ended as the water got into his mouth． Lucy thanked her stars that she had worked hard at her swimming last summer term．It is true that she would have got on much better if she had used a slower stroke，and also that the water felt a great deal colder than it had looked while it was only a picture. Still，she kept her head and kicked her shoes off，as everyone ought to do who falls into deep water in their clothes．She even kept her mouth shut and her eyes open．They were still quite near the ship；she saw its green side towering high above them，and people looking at her from the deck．Then，as one might have expected， Eustace clutched at her in a panic and down they both went． When they came up again she saw a white figure diving off the ship’s side．Edmund was close beside her now，treading water， and had caught the arms of the howling Eustace．Then someone else，whose face was vaguely familiar，slipped an arm under her from the other side．There was a lot of shouting going on from the　ship，heads crowding together above the bulwarks，ropes being thrown．Edmund and the stranger were fastening ropes round her. After that followed what seemed a very long delay during which her face got blue and her teeth began chattering．In reality the delay was not very long；they were waiting till the moment when she could be got on board the ship without being dashed against its side. Even with all their best endeavours she had a bruised knee when she finally stood，dripping and shivering，on the deck．After her Edmund was heaved up，and then the miserable Eustace．Last of all came the stranger-a golden-headed boy some years older than herself. “Ca—Ca—Caspian ！”gasped Lucy as soon as she had breath enough．For Caspian it was；Caspian，the boy king of Narnia whom they had helped to set on the throne during their last visit． Immediately Edmund recognized him too．All three shook hands and clapped one another on the back with great delight． “But who is your friend ？”said Caspian almost at once， turning to Eustace with his cheerful smile．But Eustace was crying much harder than any boy of his age has a right to cry when nothing worse than a wetting has happened to him，and would only yell out，“Let me go．Let me go back．I don’t like it．” “Let you go ？”said Caspian．“But where ？” Eustace rushed to the ship’s side，as if he expected to see the picture frame hanging above the sea，and perhaps a glimpse of Lucy’s bedroom．What he saw was blue waves flecked with foam，and paler blue sky，both spreading without a break to the horizon．Perhaps we can hardly blame him if his heart sank．He was promptly sick． “Hey ！Rynelf，”said Caspian to one of the sailors．“Bring spiced wine for their Majesties．You’ll need something to warm you after that dip．”He called Edmund and Lucy their Majesties because they and Peter and Susan had all been Kings and Queens of Narnia long before his time．Narnian time flows differently from ours．If you spent a hundred years in Narnia，you would still come back to our world at the very same hour of the very same day on which you left．And then，if you went back to Narnia after spending a week here，you might find that a thousand Narnian years had passed，or only a day，or no time at all．You never know till you get there．Consequently，when the Pevensie children had returned to Narnia last time for their second visit，it was(for the Narnians)as if King Arthur came back to Britain，as some people say he will．And I say the sooner the better． Rynelf returned with the spiced wine steaming in a flagon and four silver cups．It was just what one wanted，and as Lucy and Edmund sipped it they could feel the warmth going right down to their toes．But Eustace made faces and spluttered and spat it out and was sick again and began to cry again and asked if they hadn’t any Plumptree’s Vitaminized Nerve Food and could it be made with distilled water and anyway he insisted on being put ashore at the next station． “This is a merry shipmate you’ve brought us，Brother，” whispered Caspian to Edmund with a chuckle；but before he could say anything more Eustace burst out again． “Oh ！Ugh ！What on earth’s that ！Take it away，the horrid thing．” He really had some excuse this time for feeling a little surprised．Something very curious indeed had come out of the cabin in the poop and was slowly approaching them．You might call it—and indeed it was—a Mouse．But then it was a Mouse on its hind legs and stood about two feet high．A thin band of gold passed round its head under one ear and over the other and in this was stuck a long crimson feather．(As the Mouse’s fur was very dark，almost black，the effect was bold and striking．)Its left paw rested on the hilt of a sword very nearly as long as its tail ．Its balance，as it paced gravely along the swaying deck，was perfect，and its manners courtly．Lucy and Edmund recognized it at once—Reepicheep，the most valiant of all the Talking Beasts of Narnia，and the Chief Mouse．It had won undying glory in the second Battle of Beruna．Lucy longed，as she had always done， to take Reepicheep up in her arms and cuddle him．But this，as she well knew，was a pleasure she could never have：it would have offended him deeply．Instead，she went down on one knee to talk to him． Reepicheep put forward his left leg，drew back his right， bowed，kissed her hand，straightened himself，twirled his whiskers，and said in his shrill，piping voice： “My humble duty to your Majesty．And to King Edmund， too．”(Here he bowed again．)“Nothing except your Majesties’ presence was lacking to this glorious venture．” “Ugh，take it away，”wailed Eustace．“I hate mice．And I never could bear performing animals．They’re silly and vulgar and—and sentimental．” “Am I to understand，”said Reepicheep to Lucy after a long stare at Eustace，“that this singularly discourteous person is under your Majesty’s protection ？ Because，if not—” At this moment Lucy and Edmund both sneezed． “What a fool I am to keep you all standing here in your wet things，”said Caspian．“Come on below and get changed．I’ll give you my cabin of course，Lucy，but I’m afraid we have no women’s clothes on board．You’ll have to make do with some of mine．Lead the way，Reepicheep，like a good fellow．” “To the convenience of a lady，”said Reepicheep，“even a question of honour must give way—at least for the moment—”and here he looked very hard at Eustace．But Caspian hustled them on and in a few minutes Lucy found herself passing through the door into the stern cabin．She fell in love with it at once—the three square windows that looked out on the blue，swirling water astern，the low cushioned benches round three sides of the table， the swinging silver lamp overhead(Dwarfs’ work，she knew at once by its exquisite delicacy)and the flat gold image of Aslan the Lion on the forward wall above the door．All this she took in in a flash，for Caspian immediately opened a door on the starboard side，and said，“This’ll be your room，Lucy．I’ll just get some dry things for myself—”he was rummaging in one of the lockers while he spoke—“and then leave you to change．If you’ll fling　your wet things outside the door I’ll get them taken to the galley to be dried．” Lucy found herself as much at home as if she had been in Caspian’s cabin for weeks，and the motion of the ship did not worry her，for in the old days when she had been a queen in Narnia she had done a good deal of voyaging．The cabin was very tiny but bright with painted panels(all birds and beasts and crimson dragons and vines)and spotlessly clean．Caspian’s clothes were too big for her，but she could manage．His shoes，sandals and sea-boots were hopelessly big but she did not mind going barefoot on board ship．When she had finished dressing she looked out of her window at the water rushing past and took a long deep breath．She felt quite sure they were in for a lovely time． CHAPTER TWO ON BOARD THE DAWN TREADER “AH，there you are，Lucy，”said Caspian．“We were just waiting for you．This is my captain，the Lord Drinian．” A dark-haired man went down on one knee and kissed her hand．The only others present were Reepicheep and Edmund． “Where is Eustace ？”asked Lucy． “In bed，”said Edmund，“and I don’t think we can do anything for him．It only makes him worse if you try to be nice to him．” “Meanwhile，”said Caspian，“we want to talk．” “By Jove，we do，”said Edmund．“And first，about time． It’s a year ago by our time since we left you just before your coronation．How long has it been in Narnia ？” “Exactly three years，”said Caspian． “All going well ？”asked Edmund． “You don’t suppose I’d have left my kingdom and put to sea unless all was well，”answered the King．“It couldn’t be better．There’s no trouble at all now between Telmarines，Dwarfs，Talking Beasts，Fauns and the rest．And we gave those troublesome giants on the frontier such a good beating last summer that they pay us tribute now．And I had an excellent person to leave as Regent while I’m away—Trumpkin，the Dwarf．You remember him ？” “Dear Trumpkin，”said Lucy，“of course I do．You couldn’t have made a better choice．” “Loyal as a badger ，M a’am，and valiant as — as a Mouse，”said Drinian．He had been going to say“as a lion”but had noticed Reepicheep’s eyes fixed on him． “And where are we heading for ？”asked Edmund． “Well，”said Caspian，“that’s rather a long story．Perhaps you remember that when I was a child my usurping uncle Miraz got rid of seven friends of my father’s(who might have taken my part) by sending them off to explore the unknown Eastern Seas beyond the Lone Islands．” “Yes，”said Lucy，“and none of them ever came back．” “Right．Well，on my coronation day，with Aslan’s approval，I swore an oath that，if once I established peace in Narnia，I would sail east myself for a year and a day to find my father’s friends or to learn of their deaths and avenge them if I could．These were their names：the Lord Revilian，the Lord Bern，the Lord Argoz，the Lord Mavramorn，the Lord Octesian，the Lord Restimar，and—oh，that other one who’s so hard to remember．” “The Lord Rhoop，Sire，”said Drinian． “Rhoop，Rhoop，of course，”said Caspian．“That is my main intention．But Reepicheep here has an even higher hope．”Everyone’s eyes turned to the Mouse． “As high as my spirit，”it said．“Though perhaps as small as my stature．Why should we not come to the very eastern end of the world ？ And what might we find there ？ I expect to find Aslan’s own country．It is always from the east，across the sea，that the great Lion comes to us．” “I say，that is an idea，”said Edmund in an awed voice． “But do you think，”said Lucy，“Aslan’s country would be that sort of country—I mean，the sort you could ever sail to ？” “I do not know，Madam，”said Reepicheep．“But there is this. When I was in my cradle a wood woman，a Dryad，spoke this verse over me： “Where sky and water meet，Where the waves grow sweet，Doubt not，Reepicheep，To find all you seek，There is the utter East．” “I do not know what it means．But the spell of it has been on me all my life．” After a short silence Lucy asked，“And where are we now， Caspian ？” “The Captain can tell you better than I，”said Caspian，so Drinian got out his chart and spread it on the table． “That’s our position，”he said，laying his finger on it．“Or was at noon today．We had a fair wind from Cair Paravel and stood a little north for Galma，which we made on the next day．We were in port for a week，for the Duke of Galma made a great tournament for His Majesty and there he unhorsed many knights—” “And got a few nasty falls myself，Drinian．Some of the bruises are there still，”put in Caspian． “—And unhorsed many knights，”repeated Drinian with a grin. “We thought the Duke would have been pleased if the King’s Majesty would have married his daughter，but nothing came of that—” “Squints，and has freckles，”said Caspian． “Oh，poor girl，”said Lucy． “And we sailed from Galma，”continued Drinian，“and ran into a calm for the best part of two days and had to row，and then had wind again and did not make Terebinthia till the fourth day from Galma．And there their King sent out a warning not to land for there was sickness in Terebinthia，but we doubled the cape and put in at a little creek far from the city and watered．Then we had to lie off for three days before we got a south east wind and stood out for Seven Isles．The third day out a pirate(Terebinthian by her rig)overhauled us，but when she saw us well armed she stood off after some shooting of arrows on either part—” “And we ought to have given her chase and boarded her and hanged every mother’s son of them，”said Reepicheep． “—And in five days more we were insight of Muil，which， as you know，is the westernmost of the Seven Isles．Then we rowed through the straits and came about sundown into Redhaven on the isle of Brenn，where we were very lovingly feasted and had victuals and water at will．We left Redhaven six days ago and have made marvellously good speed，so that I hope to see the Lone Islands the day after tomorrow．The sum is，we are now nearly thirty days at sea and have sailed more than four hundred leagues from Narnia．” “And after the Lone Islands ？”said Lucy． “No one knows，your Majesty，”answered Drinian．“Unless the Lone Islanders themselves can tell us．” “They couldn’t in our days，”said Edmund． “Then，”said Reepicheep，“it is after the Lone Islands that the adventure really begins．” Caspian now suggested that they might like to be shown over the ship before supper，but Lucy’s conscience smote her and she said，“I think I really must go and see Eustace．Seasickness is horrid，you know．If I had my old cordial with me I could cure him．” “But you have，”said Caspian．“I’d quite forgotten about it．As you left it behind I thought it might be regarded as one of the royal treasures and so I brought it—if you think it ought to be wasted on a thing like seasickness．” “It’ll only take a drop，”said Lucy． Caspian opened one of the lockers beneath the bench and brought out the beautiful little diamond flask which Lucy remembered so well．“Take back your own，Queen，”he said．They then left the cabin and went out into the sunshine． In the deck there were two large，long hatches，fore and aft of the mast，and both open，as they always were in fair weather，to let light and air into the belly of the ship．Caspian led them down a　ladder into the after hatch．Here they found themselves in a place where benches for rowing ran from side to side and the light came in through the oarholes and danced on the roof．Of course Caspian’s ship was not that horrible thing，a galley rowed by slaves．Oars were used only when wind failed or for getting in and out of harbour and everyone(except Reepicheep whose legs were too short)had often taken a turn．At each side of the ship the space under the benches was left clear for the rowers’ feet，but all down the center there was a kind of pit which went down to the very keel and this was filled with all kinds of things—sacks of flour，casks of water and beer，barrels of pork，jars of honey，skin bottles of wine， apples，nuts，cheeses，biscuits，turnips，sides of bacon．From the roof—that is，from the under side of the deck—hung hams and strings of onions，and also the men of the watch off—duty in their hammocks．Caspian led them aft，stepping from bench to bench； at least，it was stepping for him，and something between a step and a jump for Lucy，and a real long jump for Reepicheep．In this way they came to a partition with a door in it．Caspian opened the door and led them into a cabin which filled the stern underneath the deck cabins in the poop．It was of course not so nice．It was very low and the sides sloped together as they went down so that there was hardly any floor；and though it had windows of thick glass， they were not made to open because they were under water．In fact at this very moment，as the ship pitched they were alternately golden with sunlight and dim green with the sea． “You and I must lodge here，Edmund，”said Caspian．“We’ll leave your kinsman the bunk and sling hammocks for ourselves．” “I beseech your Majesty—”said Drinian． “No，no shipmate，”said Caspian，“we have argued all that out already．You and Rhince”(Rhince was the mate)“are sailing the ship and will have cares and labours many a night when we are singing catches or telling stories，so you and he must have the port cabin above．King Edmund and I can lie very snug here below． But how is the stranger ？” Eustace，very green in the face，scowled and asked whether there was any sign of the storm getting less．But Caspian said，“What storm ？”and Drinian burst out laughing． “Storm，young master ！”he roared．“This is as fair weather as a man could ask for．” “Who’s that ？”said Eustace irritably．“Send him away．His voice goes through my head．” “I’ve brought you something that will make you feel better， Eustace，”said Lucy． “Oh，go away and leave me alone，”growled Eustace．But he took a drop from her flask，and though he said it was beastly stuff(the smell in the cabin when she opened it was delicious)it is certain that his face came the right colour a few moments after he had swallowed it，and he must have felt better because，instead of wailing about the storm and his head，he began demanding to be put ashore and said that at the first port he would“lodge a disposition”against them all with the British Consul．But when Reepicheep asked what a disposition was and how you lodged it(Reepicheep thought it was some new way of arranging a single combat)Eustace could only reply，“Fancy not knowing that．”In the end they succeeded in convincing Eustace that they were already sailing as fast as they could towards the nearest land they knew，and that they had no more power of sending him back to Cambridge—which was where Uncle Harold lived—than of sending him to the moon. After that he sulkily agreed to put on the fresh clothes which had been put out for him and come on deck． Caspian now showed them over the ship，though indeed they had seen most of it already．They went up on the forecastle and saw the look-out man standing on a little shelf inside the gilded dragon’s neck and peering through its open mouth．Inside the forecastle was the galley(or ship’s kitchen)and quarters for such people as the boatswain，the carpenter，the cook and the master-archer．If you think it odd to have the galley in the bows and imagine the smoke from its chimney streaming back over the ship，that is because you are thinking of steamships where there is always a headwind．On a sailing ship the wind is coming from behind，and anything smelly is put as far forward as possible． They were taken up to the fighting—top，and at first it was rather alarming to rock to and fro there and see the deck looking small and far away beneath．You realized that if you fell there was no particular reason why you should fall on board rather than in the sea. Then they were taken to the poop，where Rhince was on duty with another man at the great tiller，and behind that the dragon’s tail rose up，covered with gilding，and round inside it ran a little bench．The name of the ship was Dawn Treader．She was only a little bit of a thing compared with one of our ships，or even with the cogs，dromonds，carracks and galleons which Narnia had owned when Lucy and Edmund had reigned there under Peter as the High King，for nearly all navigation had died out in the reigns of Caspian’s ancestors．When his uncle，Miraz the usurper， had sent the seven lords to sea，they had had to buy a Galmian ship and man it with hired Galmian sailors．But now Caspian had begun to teach the Narnians to be sea-faring folk once more，and the Dawn Treader was the finest ship he had built yet．She was so small that，forward of the mast，there was hardly any deck room between the central hatch and the ship’s boat on one side and the hen-coop(Lucy fed the hens)on the other．But she was a beauty of her kind，a“lady”as sailors say，her lines perfect，her colours pure，and every spar and rope and pin lovingly made．Eustace of course would be pleased with nothing，and kept on boasting about liners and motor boats and aeroplanes and submarines(“As if he knew anything about them，”muttered Edmund)，but the other two were delighted with the Dawn Treader，and when they returned aft to the cabin and supper，and saw the whole western sky lit up with an immense crimson sunset，and felt the quiver of the ship，and tasted the salt on their lips，and thought of unknown lands on the Eastern rim of the world，Lucy felt that she was almost too happy to speak． What Eustace thought had best be told in his own words，for when they all got their clothes back，dried，next morning，he at　once got out a little black notebook and a pencil and started to keep a diary．He always had this notebook with him and kept a record of his marks in it，for though he didn’t care much about any subject for its own sake，he cared a great deal about marks and would even go to people and say，“I got so much．What did you get ？”But as he didn’t seem likely to get many marks on the Dawn Treader he now started a diary．This was the first entry． “7 August．Have now been twenty-four hours on this ghastly boat if it isn ’t a dream．All the time a frightful storm has been raging (it’s a good thing I’m not seasick)．Huge waves keep coming in over the front and I have seen the boat nearly go under any number of times．All the others pretend to take no notice of this，either from swank or because Harold says one of the most cowardly things ordinary people do is to shut their eyes to Facts．It’s madness to come out into the sea in a rotten little thing like this．Not much bigger than a lifeboat．And，of course，absolutely primitive indoors．No proper saloon，no radio，no bathrooms，no deck-chairs．I was dragged all over it yesterday evening and it would make anyone sick to hear Caspian showing off his funny little toy boat as if it was the Queen Mary．I tried to tell him what real ships are like，but he’s too dense. E. and L.，of course，didn’t back me up．I suppose a kid like L. doesn’t realize the danger and E．is buttering up C．as everyone does here. They call him a King．I said I was a Republican but he had to ask me what that meant ！ He doesn’t seem to know anything at all．Needless to say I’ve been put in the worst cabin of the boat， a perfect dungeon，and Lucy has been given a whole room on deck to herself，almost a nice room compared with the rest of this place. C．says that’s because she’s a girl．I tried to make him see what Alberta says，that all that sort of thing is really lowering girls but he was too dense．Still，he might see that I shall be ill if I’m kept in that hole any longer．E．says we mustn’t grumble because C．is sharing it with us himself to make room for L．As if that didn’t make it more crowded and far worse．Nearly forgot to say that there is also a kind of Mouse thing that gives everyone the most frightful cheek． The others can put up with it if they like but I shall twist his tail pretty soon if he tries it on me．The food is frightful too ．” The trouble between Eustace and Reepicheep arrived even sooner than might have been expected．Before dinner next day， when the others were sitting round the table waiting(being at sea gives one a magnificent appetite)，Eustace came rushing in， wringing his hand and shouting out： “That little brute has half killed me．I insist on it being kept under control．I could bring an action against you，Caspian．I could order you to have it destroyed．” At the same moment Reepicheep appeared．His sword was drawn and his whiskers looked very fierce but he was as polite as ever． “I ask your pardons all，”he said，“and especially her Majesty’s．If I had known that he would take refuge here I would have awaited a more reasonable time for his correction．” “What on earth’s up ？”asked Edmund． What had really happened was this．Reepicheep，who never felt that the ship was getting on fast enough，loved to sit on the bulwarks far forward just beside the dragon’s head，gazing out at the eastern horizon and singing softly in his little chirruping voice the song the Dryad had made for him．He never held on to anything，however the ship pitched，and kept his balance with perfect ease；perhaps his long tail，hanging down to the deck inside the bulwarks，made this easier．Everyone on board was familiar with this habit，and the sailors liked it because when one was on look-out duty it gave one somebody to talk to．Why exactly Eustace had slipped and reeled and stumbled all the way forward to the forecastle(he had not yet got his sea-legs)I never heard．Perhaps he hoped he would see land，or perhaps he wanted to hang about the galley and scrounge something．Anyway， as soon as he saw that long tail hanging down—and perhaps it was rather tempting—he thought it would be delightful to catch hold of it，swing Reepicheep round by it once or twice upside-down，then run away and laugh．At first the plan seemed to work beautifully．The Mouse was not much heavier than a very large cat．Eustace had him off the rail in a trice and very silly he looked(thought Eustace)with his little limbs all splayed out and his mouth open．But unfortunately Reepicheep，who had fought for his life many a time，never lost his head even for a moment． Nor his skill．It is not very easy to draw one’s sword when one is swinging round in the air by one’s tail，but he did．And the next thing Eustace knew was two agonizing jabs in his hand which made him let go of the tail；and the next thing after that was that the Mouse had picked itself up again as if it were a ball bouncing off the deck，and there it was facing him，and a horrid long， bright，sharp thing like a skewer was waving to and fro within an inch of his stomach．(This doesn’t count as below the belt for mice in Narnia because they can hardly be expected to reach higher．) “Stop it，”spluttered Eustace，“go away．Put that thing away.It’s not safe．Stop it，I say．I’ll tell Caspian．I’ll have you muzzled and tied up．” “Why do you not draw your own sword，poltroon ！”cheeped the Mouse．“Draw and fight or I’ll beat you black and blue with the flat．” “I haven’t got one，”said Eustace．“I’m a pacifist．I don’t believe in fighting．” “Do I understand，”said Reepicheep，withdrawing his sword for a moment and speaking very sternly，“that you do not intend to give me satisfaction ？” “I don’t know what you mean，”said Eustace，nursing his hand. “If you don’t know how to take a joke I shan’t bother my head about you．” “Then take that，”said Reepicheep，“and that—to teach you manners—and the respect due to a knight—and a Mouse—and a Mouse’s tail—”and at each word he gave Eustace a blow with the side of his rapier，which was thin，fine，dwarf—tempered steel and as supple and effective as a birch rod．Eustace(of course) was at a school where they didn’t have corporal punishment，so the sensation was quite new to him．That was why，in spite of having no sea—legs，it took him less than a minute to get off that　forecastle and cover the whole length of the deck and burst in at the cabin door—still hotly pursued by Reepicheep．Indeed it seemed to Eustace that the rapier as well as the pursuit was hot．It might have been red—hot by the feel． There was not much difficulty in settling the matter once Eustace realized that everyone took the idea of a duel seriously and heard Caspian offering to lend him a sword，and Drinian and Edmund discussing whether he ought to be handicapped in some way to make up for his being so much bigger than Reepicheep．He apologized sulkily and went off with Lucy to have his hand bathed and bandaged and then went to his bunk．He was careful to lie on his side． CHAPTER THREE THE LONE ISLANDS “LAND in sight，”shouted the man in the bows． Lucy，who had been talking to Rhince on the poop，came pattering down the ladder and raced forward．As she went she was joined by Edmund，and they found Caspian，Drinian and Reepicheep already on the forecastle．It was a coldish morning， the sky very pale and the sea very dark blue with little white caps of foam，and there，a little way off on the starboard bow，was the nearest of the Lone Islands，Felimath，like a low green hill in the sea，and behind it，further off，the grey slopes of its sister Doorn. “Same old Felimath ！Same old Doorn，”said Lucy，clapping her hands．“Oh-Edmund，how long it is since you and I saw them last ！” “I’ve never understood why they belong to Narnia，”said Caspian．“Did Peter the High King conquer them ？” “Oh no，”said Edmund．“They were Narnian before our time—in the days of the White Witch．” (By the way，I have never yet heard how these remote islands became attached to the crown of Narnia；if I ever do，and if the story is at all interesting，I may put it in some other book．) “Are we to put in here，Sire ？”asked Drinian． “1 shouldn’t think it would be much good landing on Felimath，”said Edmund．“It was almost uninhabited in our days and it looks as if it was the same still．The people lived mostly on Doorn and a little on Avra—that’s the third one；you can’t see it yet． They only kept sheep on Felimath．” “Then we’ll have to double that cape，I suppose，”said Drinian，“and land on Doorn．That’ll mean rowing．” “I’m sorry we’re not landing on Felimath，”said Lucy． “I’d like to walk there again．It was so lonely—a nice kind of loneliness，and all grass and clover and soft sea air．” “I’d love to stretch my legs too，”said Caspian．“I tell you what．Why shouldn’t we go ashore in the boat and send it back， and then we could walk across Felimath and let the Dawn Treader pick us up on the other side ？” If Caspian had been as experienced then as he became later on in this voyage he would not have made this suggestion；but at the moment it seemed an excellent one．“Oh do let’s，”said Lucy. “You’ll come，will you ？”said Caspian to Eustace，who had come on deck with his hand bandaged． “Anything to get off this blasted boat，”said Eustace． “Blasted ？”said Drinian．“How do you mean ？” “In a civilized country like where I come from，”said Eustace，“the ships are so big that when you’re inside you wouldn’t know you were at sea at all．” “In that case you might just as well stay ashore，”said Caspian. “Will you tell them to lower the boat，Drinian．” The King，the Mouse，the two Pevensies，and Eustace all got into the boat and were pulled to the beach of Felimath．When the boat had left them and was being rowed back they all turned and looked round．They were surprised at how small the Dawn Treader looked． Lucy was of course barefoot，having kicked off her shoes while swimming，but that is no hardship if one is going to walk on downy turf．It was delightful to be ashore again and to smell the earth and grass，even if at first the ground seemed to be pitching up and down like a ship，as it usually does for a while if one has been at sea．It was much warmer here than it had been on board and Lucy found the sand pleasant to her feet as they crossed it．There was a lark singing． They struck inland and up a fairly steep，though low，hill． At the top of course they looked back，and there was the Dawn Treader shining like a great bright insect and crawling slowly north-westward with her oars．Then they went over the ridge and could see her no longer． Doorn now lay before them，divided from Felimath by a channel about a mile wide；behind it and to the left lay Avra．The little white town of Narrowhaven on Doorn was easily seen． “Hullo ！ What’s this ？”said Edmund suddenly． In the green valley to which they were descending six or seven rough-looking men，all armed，were sitting by a tree． “Don’t tell them who we are，”said Caspian． “And pray，your Majesty，why not ？”said Reepicheep who had consented to ride on Lucy’s shoulder． “It just occurred to me，”replied Caspian，“that no one here can have heard from Narnia for a long time．It’s just possible they may not still acknowledge our over-lordship．In which case it might not be quite safe to be known as the King．” “We have our swords，Sire，”said Reepicheep． “Yes，Reep，I know we have，”said Caspian．“But if it is a question of re-conquering the three islands，I’d prefer to come back with a rather larger army．” By this time they were quite close to the strangers，one of whom—a big black-haired fellow—shouted out，“A good morning to you．” “And a good morning to you，”said Caspian．“Is there still a Governor of the Lone Islands ？” “To be sure there is，”said the man，“Governor Gumpas．His Sufficiency is at Narrowhaven．But you’ll stay and drink with us．” Caspian thanked him，though neither he nor the others much liked the look of their new acquaintance，and all of them sat down． But hardly had they raised their cups to their lips when the black-haired man nodded to his companions and，as quick as lightning， all the five visitors found themselves wrapped in strong arms． There was a moment’s struggle but all the advantages were on one side，and soon everyone was disarmed and had their hands tied behind their backs—except Reepicheep，writhing in his captor’s grip and biting furiously． “Careful with that beast，Tacks，”said the Leader．“Don’t damage him．He’ll fetch the best price of the lot，I shouldn’t wonder．” “Coward ！Poltroon ！”squeaked Reepicheep．“Give me my sword and free my paws if you dare．” “Whew！”whistled the slave merchant(for that is what he was). “It can talk ！ Well I never did．Blowed if I take less than two hundred crescents for him．”The Calormen crescent，which is the chief coin in those parts，is worth about a third of a pound． “So that’s what you are，”said Caspian．“A kidnapper and slaver．I hope you’re proud of it．” “Now，now，now，now，”said the slaver．“Don’t you start any jaw．The easier you take it，the pleasanter all round，see ？ I don’t do this for fun．I’ve got my living to make same as anyone else．” “Where will you take us ？”asked Lucy，getting the words out with some difficulty． “Over to Narrowhaven，”said the slaver．“For market day tomorrow．” “Is there a British Consul there ？”asked Eustace． “Is there a which ？”said the man． But long before Eustace was tired of trying to explain，the slaver simply said，“Well，I’ve had enough of this jabber． The Mouse is a fair treat but this one would talk the hind leg off a donkey．Off we go，mates．” Then the four human prisoners were roped together，not cruelly but securely，and made to march down to the shore． Reepicheep was carried．He had stopped biting on a threat of having his mouth tied up，but he had a great deal to say，and Lucy really wondered how any man could bear to have the things said to him which were said to the slave dealer by the Mouse．But the slave dealer，far from objecting，only said“Go on”whenever Reepicheep paused for breath，occasionally adding，“It’s as good as a play，”or，“Blimey，you can’t help almost thinking it knows what it’s saying ！”or“Was it one of you what trained it ？”This so infuriated Reepicheep that in the end the number of things he thought of saying all at once nearly suffocated him and he became silent． When they got down to the shore that looked towards Doorn they found a little village and a long-boat on the beach and，lying a little further out，a dirty bedraggled looking ship． “Now，youngsters，”said the slave dealer，“let’s have no fuss and then you’ll have nothing to cry about．All aboard．” At that moment a fine-looking bearded man came out of one of the houses(an inn，I think)and said： “Well，Pug．More of your usual wares ？” The slaver，whose name seemed to be Pug，bowed very low，and said in a wheedling kind of voice，“Yes，please your Lordship．” “How much do you want for that boy ？”asked the other， pointing to Caspian． “Ah，”said Pug，“I knew your Lordship would pick on the best．No deceiving your Lordship with anything second rate．That boy，now，I’ve taken a fancy to him myself．Got kind of fond of him，I have．I’m that tender-hearted I didn’t ever ought to have taken up this job．Still，to a customer like your Lordship—” “Tell me your price，carrion，”said the Lord sternly．“Do you think I want to listen to the rigmarole of your filthy trade ？” “Three hundred crescents，my Lord，to your honourable Lordship，but to anyone else—” “I’ll give you a hundred and fifty．” “Oh please，please，”broke in Lucy．“Don’t separate us， whatever you do．You don’t know—”But then she stopped for she saw that Caspian didn’t even now want to be known． “A hundred and fifty，then，”said the Lord．“As for you， little maiden，I am sorry I cannot buy you all．Unrope my boy， Pug．And look—treat these others well while they are in your hands or it’ll be the worse for you．” “Well ！”said Pug．“Now who ever heard of a gentleman in my way of business who treated his stock better than what I do ？ Well ？ Why，I treat’em like my own childen．” “That’s likely enough to be true，”said the other grimly． The dreadful moment had now come．Caspian was untied and his new master said，“This way，lad，”and Lucy burst into tears and Edmund looked very blank．But Caspian looked over his shoulder and said，“Cheer up．I’m sure it will come all right in the end．So long．” “Now，missie，”said Pug．“Don’t you start taking on and　spoiling your looks for the market tomorrow．You be a good girl and then you won’t have nothing to cry about，see ？” Then they were rowed out to the slave-ship and taken below into a long，rather dark place，none too clean，where they found many other unfortunate prisoners；for Pug was of course a pirate and had just returned from cruising among the islands and capturing what he could．The children didn’t meet anyone whom they knew；the prisoners were mostly Galmians and Terebinthians． And there they sat in the straw and wondered what was happening to Caspian and tried to stop Eustace talking as if everyone except himself was to blame． Meanwhile Caspian was having a much more interesting time． The man who had bought him led him down a little lane between two of the village houses and so out into an open place behind the village．Then he turned and faced him． “You needn’t be afraid of me，boy，”he said．“I’ll treat you well．I bought you for your face．You reminded me of someone．” “May I ask of whom，my Lord ？”said Caspian． “You remind me of my master，King Caspian of Narnia．” Then Caspian decided to risk everything on one stroke． “My Lord，”he said，“I am your master．I am Caspian，King of Narnia．” “You make very free，”said the other．“How shall I know this is true ？” “Firstly by my face，”said Caspian．“Secondly because I know within six guesses who you are．You are one of those seven lords of Narnia whom my Uncle Miraz sent to sea and whom I have come out to look for—Argoz，Bern，Octesian，Restimar， Mavramorn，or—or—I have forgotten the others．And finally，if your Lordship will give me a sword I will prove on any man’s body in clean battle that I am Caspian the son of Caspian，lawful King of Narnia，Lord of Cair Paravel，and Emperor of the Lone Islands．” “By heaven，”exclaimed the man，“it is his father’s very voice and trick of speech．My liege—your Majesty—”And there in the field he knelt and kissed the King’s hand． “The moneys your Lordship disbursed for our person will be made good from our own treasury，”said Caspian． “They’re not in Pug’s purse yet，Sire，”said the Lord Bern， for he it was．“And never will be，I trust．I have moved His Sufficiency the Governor a hundred times to crush this vile traffic in man’s flesh．” “My Lord Bern，”said Caspian，“we must talk of the state of these Islands．But first what is your Lordship’s own story ？” “Short enough，Sire，”said Bern．“I came thus far with my six fellows，loved a girl of the islands，and felt I had had enough of the sea．And there was no purpose in returning to Narnia while your Majesty’s uncle held the reins．So I married and have lived here ever since．” “And what is this governor，this Gumpas，like ？Does he still acknowledge the King of Narnia for his lord ？” “In words，yes．All is done in the King’s name．But he would not be best pleased to find a real，live King of Narnia　coming in upon him．And if your Majesty came before him alone and unarmed—well he would not deny his allegiance，but he would pretend to disbelieve you．Your Grace’s life would be in danger． What following has your Majesty in these waters ？” “There is my ship just rounding the point，”said Caspian．“We are about thirty swords if it came to fighting．Shall we not have my ship in and fall upon Pug and free my friends whom he holds captive ？” “Not by my counsel，”said Bern．“As soon as there was a fight two or three ships would put out from Narrowhaven to rescue Pug． Your Majesty must work by a show of more power than you really have，and by the terror of the King’s name．It must not come to plain battle．Gumpas is a chicken-hearted man and can be over-awed．” After a little more conversation Caspian and Bern walked down to the coast a little west of the village and there Caspian winded his horn．(This was not the great magic horn of Narnia，Queen Susan’s Horn：he had left that at home for his regent Trumpkin to use if any great need fell upon the land in the King’s absence．)Drinian， who was on the look out for a signal，recognized the royal horn at once and the Dawn Treader began standing in to shore．Then the boat put off again and in a few moments Caspian and the Lord Bern were on deck explaining the situation to Drinian．He，just like Caspian，wanted to lay the Dawn Treader alongside the slave-ship at once and board her，but Bern made the same objection． “Steer straight down this channel，captain，”said Bern，“and then round to Avra where my own estates are．But first run up the King’s banner，hang out all the shields，and send as many men to the fighting—top as you can．And about five bowshots hence， when you get open sea on your port bow，run up a few signals．” “Signals ？ To whom ？”said Drinian． “Why，to all the other ships we haven’t got but which it might be well that Gumpas thinks we have．” “Oh，I see，”said Drinian，rubbing his hands．“And they’ll read our signals．What shall I say ？ Whole fleet round the South of Avra and assemble at—？” “Bernstead，”said the Lord Bern．“That’ll do excellently．Their whole journey—if there were any ships—would be out of sight from Narrowhaven．” Caspian was sorry for the others languishing in the hold of Pug’s slave-ship，but he could not help finding the rest of that day enjoyable．Late in the afternoon(for they had to do all by oar)，having turned to starboard round the northeast end of Doorn and port again round the point of Avra，they entered into a good harbour on Avra’s southern shore where Bern’s pleasant lands sloped down to the water’s edge．Bern’s people，many of whom they saw working in the fields，were all freemen and it was a happy and prosperous fief．Here they all went ashore and were royally feasted in a low，pillared house overlooking the bay．Bern and his gracious wife and merry daughters made them good cheer．But after dark Bern sent a messenger over by boat to Doorn to order some preparations(he did not say exactly what)for the following day． CHAPTER FOUR WHAT CASPIAN DID THERE Next morning the Lord Bern called his guests early，and after breakfast he asked Caspian to order every man he had into full armour．“And above all，”he added，“let everything be as trim and scoured as if it were the morning of the first battle in a great war between noble kings with all the world looking on．”This was done；and then in three boatloads Caspian and his people，and Bern with a few of his，put out for Narrowhaven．The King’s flag flew in the stern of his boat and his trumpeter was with him． When they reached the jetty at Narrowhaven，Caspian found a considerable crowd assembled to meet them．“This is what I sent word about last night，”said Bern．“They are all friends of mine and honest people．”And as soon as Caspian stepped ashore the crowd broke out into hurrahs and shouts of，“Narnia ！ Narnia ！ Long live the King．”At the same moment—and this was also due to Bern’s messengers—bells began ringing from many parts of the town．Then Caspian caused his banner to be advanced and his　trumpet to be blown and every man drew his sword and set his face into a joyful sternness，and they marched up the street so that the street shook，and their armour shone(for it was a sunny morning)so that one could hardly look at it steadily． At first the only people who cheered were those who had been warned by Bern’s messenger and knew what was happening and wanted it to happen．But then all the children joined in because they liked a procession and had seen very few．And then all the schoolboys joined in because they also liked processions and felt that the more noise and disturbance there was the less likely they would be to have any school that morning．And then all the old women put their heads out of doors and windows and began chattering and cheering because it was a king，and what is a governor compared with that ？And all the young women joined in for the same reason and also because Caspian and Drinian and the rest were so handsome．And then all the young men came to see what the young women were looking at，so that by the time Caspian reached the castle gates，nearly the whole town was shouting；and where Gumpas sat in the castle，muddling and messing about with accounts and forms and rules and regulations， he heard the noise． At the castle gate Caspian’s trumpeter blew a blast and cried， “Open for the King of Narnia，come to visit his trusty and well— beloved servant the governor of the Lone Islands．”In those days everything in the islands was done in a slovenly，slouching manner． Only the little postern opened，and out came a tousled fellow with　a dirty old hat on his head instead of a helmet，and a rusty old pike in his hand．He blinked at the flashing figures before him．“Carn— seez—fishansy，”he mumbled (which was his way of saying， “You can’t see His Sufficiency”)．“No interviews without ‘pointments’cept‘tween nine’n’ ten p.m. second Saturday every month．” “Uncover before Narnia，you dog，”thundered the Lord Bern，and dealt him a rap with his gauntleted hand which sent his hat flying from his head． “Ere ？Wot’s it all about ？”began the doorkeeper，but no one took any notice of him．Two of Caspian’s men stepped through the postern and after some struggling with bars and bolts(for everything was rusty)flung both wings of the gate wide open．Then the King and his followers strode into the courtyard．Here a number of the governor’s guards were lounging about and several more(they were mostly wiping their mouths)came tumbling out of various doorways. Though their armour was in a disgraceful condition，these were fellows who might have fought if they had been led or had known what was happening；so this was the dangerous moment．Caspian gave them no time to think． “Where is the captain ？”he asked． “I am，more or less，if you know what I mean，”said a languid and rather dandified young person without any armour at all． “It is our wish，”said Caspian，“that our royal visitation to our realm of the Lone Islands should，if possible，be an occasion of joy and not of terror to our loyal subjects．If it were not for that，I should have something to say about the state of your men’s armour and weapons．As it is，you are pardoned．Command a cask of wine to be opened that your men may drink our health．But at noon tomorrow I wish to see them here in this courtyard looking like men-at-arms and not like vagabonds．See to it on pain of our extreme displeasure．” The captain gaped but Bern immediately cried，“Three． cheers for the King，”and the soldiers，who had understood about the cask of wine even if they understood nothing else，joined in．Caspian then ordered most of his own men to remain in the courtyard．He， with Bern and Drinian and four others，went into the hall． Behind a table at the far end with various secretaries about him sat his Sufficiency，the Governor of the Lone Islands．Gumpas was a bilious-looking man with hair that had once been red and was now mostly grey．He glanced up as the strangers entered and then looked down at his papers saying automatically，“No interviews without appointments except between nine and ten p.m. on second Saturdays．” Caspian nodded to Bern and then stood aside．Bern and Drinian took a step forward and each seized one end of the table． They lifted it，and flung it on one side of the hall where it rolled over，scattering a cascade of letters，dossiers，ink-pots，pens， sealing-wax and documents．Then，not roughly but as firmly as if their hands were pincers of steel，they plucked Gumpas out of his chair and deposited him，facing it，about four feet away．Caspian at once sat down in the chair and laid his naked sword across his knees． “My Lord，”said he，fixing his eyes on Gumpas，“you have not given us quite the welcome we expected．We are the King of Narnia．” “Nothing about it in the correspondence，”said the governor． “Nothing in the minutes．We have not been notified of any such thing．All irregular．Happy to consider any applications—” “And we are come to enquire into your Sufficiency’s conduct of your office，”continued Caspian．“There are two points especially on which I require an explanation．Firstly I find no record that the tribute due from these Islands to the crown of Narnia has been received for about a hundred and fifty years．” “That would be a question to raise at the Council next month，”said Gumpas．“If anyone moves that a commission of enquiry be set up to report on the financial history of the islands at the first meeting next year，why then...” “I also find it very clearly written in our laws，”Caspian went on，“that if the tribute is not delivered the whole debt has to be paid by the Governor of the Lone Islands out of his private purse．” At this Gumpas began to pay real attention．“Oh，that’s quite out of the question，”he said．“It is an economic impossibility— er—your Majesty must be joking．” Inside，he was wondering if there were any way of getting rid of these unwelcome visitors．Had he known that Caspian had only one ship and one ship’s company with him，he would have spoken soft words for the moment，and hoped to have them all surrounded and killed during the night．But he had seen a ship of war sail down the straits yesterday and seen it signalling，as he supposed， to its consorts．He had not then known it was the King’s ship for there was not wind enough to spread the flag out and make the golden lion visible，so he had waited further developments． Now he imagined that Caspian had a whole fleet at Bernstead．It would never have occurred to Gumpas that anyone would walk into Narrowhaven to take the islands with less than fifty men；it was certainly not at all the kind of thing he could imagine doing himself． “Secondly，”said Caspian，“I want to know why you have permitted this abominable and unnatural traffic in slaves to grow up here，contrary to the ancient custom and usage of our dominions．” “Necessary，unavoidable，”said his Sufficiency．“An essential part of the economic development of the islands，I assure you．Our present burst of prosperity depends on it．” “What need have you of slaves ？” “For export，your Majesty．Sell’em to Calormen mostly； and we have other markets．We are a great center of the trade．” “In other words，”said Caspian，“you don’t need them．Tell me what purpose they serve except to put money into the pockets of such as Pug ？” “Your Majesty’s tender years，”said Gumpas，with what was meant to be a fatherly smile，“hardly make it possible that you should understand the economic problem involved．I have statistics，I have graphs，I have—” “Tender as my years may be，”said Caspian，“I believe I understand the slave trade from within quite as well as your　Sufficiency．And I do not see that it brings into the islands meat or bread or beer or wine or timber or cabbages or books or instruments of music or horses or armour or anything else worth having．But whether it does or not，it must be stopped．” “But that would be putting the clock back，”gasped the governor．“Have you no idea of progress，of development ？” “I have seen them both in an egg，”said Caspian．“We call it ‘Going Bad’ in Narnia．This trade must stop．” “I can take no responsibility for any such measure，”said Gumpas． “Very well，then，”answered Caspian，“we relieve you of your office．My Lord Bern，come here．”And before Gumpas quite realized what was happening，Bern was kneeling with his hands between the King’s hands and taking the oath to govern the Lone Islands in accordance with the old customs，rights，usages and laws of Narnia．And Caspian said，“I think we have had enough of governors，”and made Bern a Duke，the Duke of the Lone Islands． “As for you，my Lord，”he said to Gumpas，“I forgive you your debt for the tribute．But before noon tomorrow you and yours must be out of the castle，which is now the Duke’s residence．” “Look here，this is all very well，”said one of Gumpas’s secretaries，“but suppose all you gentlemen stop play—acting and we do a little business．The question before us really is—” “The question is，”said the Duke，“whether you and the rest of the rabble will leave without a flogging or with one．You may choose which you prefer．” When all this had been pleasantly settled，Caspian ordered horses，of which there were a few in the castle，though very ill-groomed and he，with Bern and Drinian and a few others，rode out into the town and made for the slave market．It was a long low building near the harbour and the scene which they found going on inside was very much like any other auction；that is to say，there was a great crowd and Pug，on a platform，was roaring out in a raucous voice： “Now，gentlemen，lot twenty-three．Fine Terebinthian agricultural labourer，suitable for the mines or the galleys．Under twenty-five years of age．Not a bad tooth in his head．Good， brawny fellow．Take off his shirt，Tacks，and let the gentlemen see．There’s muscle for you ！Look at the chest on him．Ten crescents from the gentleman in the corner．You must be joking， sir．Fifteen ！ Eighteen ！ Eighteen is bidden for lot twenty-three．Any advance on eighteen ？Twenty-one．Thank you，sir．Twenty-one is bidden—” But Pug stopped and gaped when he saw the mail-clad figures who had clanked up to the platform． “On your knees，every man of you，to the King of Narnia，”said the Duke．Everyone heard the horses jingling and stamping outside and many had heard some rumour of the landing and the events at the castle．Most obeyed．Those who did not were pulled down by their neighbours．Some cheered． “Your life is forfeit，Pug，for laying hands on our royal person yesterday，”said Caspian．“But your ignorance is pardoned．The slave trade was forbidden in all our dominions quarter of an hour ago．I declare every slave in this market free．” He held up his hand to check the cheering of the slaves and went on，“Where are my friends ？” “That dear little gel and the nice young gentleman ？”said Pug with an ingratiating smile．“Why，they were snapped up at once—” “We’re here，we’re here，Caspian，”cried Lucy and Edmund together and，“At your service，Sire，”piped Reepicheep from another corner．They had all been sold but the men who had bought them were staying to bid for other slaves and so they had not yet been taken away．The crowd parted to let the three of them out and there was great hand—clasping and greeting between them and Caspian．Two merchants of Calormen at once approached. The Calormen have dark faces and long beards．They wear flowing robes and orange-coloured turbans，and they are a wise， wealthy，courteous，cruel and ancient people．They bowed most politely to Caspian and paid him long compliments，all about the fountains of prosperity irrigating the gardens of prudence and virtue—and things like that—but of course what they wanted was the money they had paid． “That is only fair，sirs，”said Caspian．“Every man who has bought a slave today must have his money back．Pug，bring out your takings to the last minim．”(A minim is the fortieth part of a crescent．) “Does your good Majesty mean to beggar me ？”whined Pug． “You have lived on broken hearts all your life，”said Caspian， “and if you are beggared，it is better to be a beggar than a slave． But where is my other friend ？” “Oh him ？”said Pug．“Oh take him and welcome．Glad to have him off my hands．I’ve never seen such a drug in the market in all my born days．Priced him at five crescents in the end and even so nobody’d have him．Threw him in free with other lots and still no one would have him．Wouldn’t touch him．Wouldn’t look at him．Packs，bring out Sulky．” Thus Eustace was produced，and sulky he certainly looked； for though no one would want to be sold as a slave，it is perhaps even more galling to be a sort of utility slave whom no one will buy．He walked up to Caspian and said，“I see．As usual．Been enjoying yourself somewhere while the rest of us were prisoners．I suppose you haven’t even found out about the British Consul．Of course not．” That night they had a great feast in the castle of Narrowhaven and then，“Tomorrow for the beginning of our real adventures ！”said Reepicheep when he had made his bows to everyone and went to bed．But it could not really be tomorrow or anything like it．For now they were preparing to leave all known lands and seas behind them and the fullest preparations had to be made．The Dawn Treader was emptied and drawn on land by eight horses over rollers and every bit of her was gone over by the most skilled shipwrights．Then she was launched again and victualled and watered as full as she could hold—that is to say for twenty-eight days．Even this，as Edmund noticed with disappointment，only gave them a fortnight’s eastward sailing before they had to abandon their quest． While all this was being done Caspian missed no chance of questioning all the oldest sea captains whom he could find in Narrowhaven to learn if they had any knowledge or even any rumours of land further to the east．He poured out many a flagon of the castle ale to weather-beaten men with short grey beards and clear blue eyes，and many a tall yarn he heard in return．But those who seemed the most truthful could tell of no lands beyond the Lone Islands，and many thought that if you sailed too far east you would come into the surges of a sea without lands that swirled perpetually round the rim of the world—“And that，I reckon，is where your Majesty’s friends went to the bottom．”The rest had only wild stories of islands inhabited by headless men，floating islands， waterspouts，and a fire that burned along the water．Only one，to Reepicheep’s delight，said，“And beyond that，Aslan’s country． But that’s beyond the end of the world and you can’t get there．”But when they questioned—him he could only say that he’d heard it from his father． Bern could only tell them that he had seen his six companions sail away eastward and that nothing had ever been heard of them again．He said this when he and Caspian were standing on the highest point of Avra looking down on the eastern ocean．“I’ve often been up here of a morning，”said the Duke，“and seen the sun come up out of the sea，and sometimes it looked as if it were only a couple of miles away．And I’ve wondered about my friends　and wondered what there really is behind that horizon．Nothing， most likely，yet I am always half ashamed that I stayed behind． But I wish your Majesty wouldn’t go．We may need your help here． This closing the slave market might make a new world；war with Calormen is what I foresee．My liege，think again．” “I have an oath，my lord Duke，”said Caspian．“And anyway，what could I say to Reepicheep ？” CHAPTER FIVE THE STORM AND WHAT CAME OF IT IT was nearly three weeks after their landing that the Dawn Treader was towed out of Narrowhaven harbour．Very solemn farewells had been spoken and a great crowd had assembled to see her departure．There had been cheers，and tears too，when Caspian made his last speech to the Lone Islanders and parted from the Duke and his family，but as the ship，her purple sail still flapping idly，drew further from the shore，and the sound of Caspian’s trumpet from the poop came fainter across the water， everyone became silent．Then she came into the wind．The sail swelled out，the tug cast off and began rowing back，the first real wave ran up under the Dawn Treader’s prow，and she was a live ship again．The men off duty went below，Drinian took the first watch on the poop，and she turned her head eastward round the south of Avra． The next few days were delightful．Lucy thought she was the most fortunate girl in the world；as she woke each morning to see　the reflections of the sunlit water dancing on the ceiling of her cabin and looked round on all the nice new things she had got in the Lone Islands-seaboots and buskins and cloaks and jerkins and scarves． And then she would go on deck and take a look from the forecastle at a sea which was a brighter blue each morning and drink in an air that was a little warmer day by day．After that came breakfast and such an appetite as one only has at sea． She spent a good deal of time sitting on the little bench in the stern playing chess with Reepicheep．It was amusing to see him lifting the pieces，which were far too big for him，with both paws and standing on tiptoes if he made a move near the centre of the board．He was a good player and when he remembered what he was doing he usually won．But every now and then Lucy won because the Mouse did something quite ridiculous like sending a knight into the danger of a queen and castle combined．This happened because he had momentarily forgotten it was a game of chess and was thinking of a real battle and making the knight do what he would certainly have done in its place．For his mind was full of forlorn hopes，death-or-glory charges，and last stands． But this pleasant time did not last．There came an evening when Lucy，gazing idly astern at the long furrow or wake they were leaving behind them，saw a great rack of clouds building itself up in the west with amazing speed．Then a gap was torn in it and a yellow sunset poured through the gap．All the waves behind them seemed to take on unusual shapes and the sea was a drab or yellowish color like dirty canvas．The air grew cold．The ship　seemed to move uneasily as if she felt danger behind her．The sail would be flat and limp one minute and wildly full the next．While she was noting these things and wondering at a sinister change which had come over the very noise of the wind，Drinian cried， “All hands on deck．”In a moment everyone became frantically busy． The hatches were battened down，the galley fire was put out， men went aloft to reef the sail．Before they had finished the storm struck them．It seemed to Lucy that a great valley in the sea opened just before their bows，and they rushed down into it，deeper down than she would have believed possible．A great grey hill of water， far higher than the mast，rushed to meet them；it looked certain death but they were tossed to the top of it．Then the ship seemed to spin round．A cataract of water poured over the deck；the poop and forecastle were like two islands with a fierce sea between them． Up aloft the sailors were lying out along the yard desperately trying to get control of the sail．A broken rope stood out sideways in the wind as straight and stiff as if it was a poker． “Get below，Ma’am，”bawled Drinian．And Lucy，knowing that landsmen—and landswomen—are a nuisance to the crew， began to obey．It was not easy．The Dawn Treader was listing terribly to starboard and the deck sloped like the roof of a house． She had to clamber round to the top of the ladder，holding on to the rail，and then stand by while two men climbed up it，and then get down it as best she could．It was well she was already holding on tight for at the foot of the ladder another wave roared across the deck，up to her shoulders．She was already almost wet through with spray and rain but this was colder．Then she made a dash for the cabin door and got in and shut out for a moment the appalling sight of the speed with which they were rushing into the dark， but not of course the horrible confusion of creakings，groanings， snappings，clatterings，roarings and boomings which only sounded more alarming below than they had done on the poop． And all next day and all the next it went on．It went on till one could hardly even remember a time before it had begun．And there always had to be three men at the tiller and it was as much as three could do to keep any kind of a course．And there always had to be men at the pump．And there was hardly any rest for anyone，and nothing could be cooked and nothing could be dried，and one man was lost overboard，and they never saw the sun． When it was over Eustace made the following entry in his diary： “September 3．The first day for ages when I have been able to write．We had been driven before a hurricane for thirteen days and nights．I know that because I kept a careful count，though the others all say it was only twelve．Pleasant to be embarked on a dangerous voyage with people who can’t even count right！ I have had a ghastly time，up and down enormous waves hour after hour，usually wet to the skin，and not even an attempt at giving us proper meals． Needless to say there’s no wireless or even a rocket，so no chance of signalling anyone for help．It all proves what I keep on telling them，the madness of setting out in a rotten little tub like this. It would be bad enough even if one was with decent people instead of fiends in human form．Caspian and Edmund are simply brutal to me. The night we lost our mast(there’s only a stump left now)，though I was not at all well，they forced me to come on deck and work like a slave．Lucy shoved her oar in by saying that Reepicheep was longing to go only he was too small．I wonder she doesn’t see that everything that little beast does is all for the sake of showing off. Even at her age she ought to have that amount of sense．Today the beastly boat is level at last and the sun’s out and we have all been jawing about what to do．We have food enough，pretty beastly stuff most of it，to last for sixteen days．(The poultry were all washed overboard. Even if they hadn’t been，the storm would have stopped them laying ．) The real trouble is water．Two casks seem to have got a leak knocked in them and are empty．(Narnian efficiency again ．)On short rations， half a pint a day each，we’ve got enough for twelve days．(There’s still lots of rum and wine but even they realize that would only make them thirstier ．) “If we could，of course，the sensible thing would be to turn west at once and make for the Lone Islands．But it took us eighteen days to get where we are，running like mad with a gale behind us． Even if we got an east wind it might take us far longer to get back．And at present there’s no sign of an east wind —in fact there’s no wind at all．As for rowing back，it would take far too long and Caspian says the men couldn’t row on half a pint of water a day．I’m pretty sure this is wrong．I tried to explain that perspiration really cools people down，so the men would need less water if they were working．He didn’t take any notice of this，which is always his way when he can’t think of an answer．The others all voted for going on in the hope of finding land．I felt it my duty to point out that we didn’t know there was any land ahead and tried to get them to see the dangers of wishful thinking．Instead of producing a better plan they had the cheek to ask me what I proposed．So I just explained coolly and quietly that I had been kidnapped and brought away on this idiotic voyage without my consent，and it was hardly my business to get them out of their scrape． “September 4．Still becalmed．Very short rations for dinner and I got less than anyone．Caspian is very clever at helping and thinks I don’t see ！ Lucy for some reason tried to make up to me by offering me some of hers but that interfering prig Edmund wouldn’t let her．Pretty hot sun．Terribly thirsty all evening． “September 5．Still becalmed and very hot．Feeling rotten all day and am sure I’ve got a temperature．Of course they haven’t the sense to keep a thermometer on board． “September 6．A horrible day．Woke up in the night knowing I was feverish and must have a drink of water．Any doctor would have said so．Heaven knows I’m the last person to try to get any unfair advantage but I never dreamed that this water-rationing would be meant to apply to a sick man．In fact I would have woken the others up and asked for some only I thought it would be selfish to wake them. So I just got up and took my cup and tiptoed out of the Black Hole we slept in，taking great care not to disturb Caspian and Edmund，for they’ve been sleeping badly since the heat and the short water began. I always try to consider others whether they are nice to me or not．I got out all right into the big room，if you can call it a room， where the rowing benches and the luggage are．The thing of water is at this end．All was going beautifully，but before I’d drawn a cupful who should catch me but that little spy Reep．I tried to explain that I was going on deck for a breath of air(the business about the water had nothing to do with him)and he asked me why I had a cup．He made such a noise that the whole ship was roused．They treated me scandalously．I asked，as I think anyone would have，why Reepicheep was sneaking about the water cask in the middle of the night．He said that as he was too small to be any use on deck，he did sentry over the water every night so that one more man could go to sleep．Now comes their rotten unfairness：they all believed him． Can you beat it ？ “I had to apologize or the dangerous little brute would have been at me with his sword．And then Caspian showed up in his true colours as a brutal tyrant and said out loud for everyone to hear that anyone found‘stealing’water in future would‘get two dozen’． I didn’t know what this meant till Edmund explained to me．It comes in the sort of books those Pevensie kids read． “After this cowardly threat Caspian changed his tune and started being patronizing．Said he was sorry for me and that everyone felt just as feverish as I did and we must all make the best of it，etc.，etc． Odious stuck-up prig．Stayed in bed all day today． “September 7．A little wind today but still from the west． Made a few miles eastward with part of the sail，set on what Drinian calls the jury-mast-that means the bowsprit set upright and tied(they call it‘lashed’)to the stump of the real mast．Still terribly thirsty． “September 8．Still sailing east．I stay in my bunk all day now and see no one except Lucy till the two fiends come to bed．Lucy gives me a little of her water ration．She says girls don’t get as thirsty as boys．I had often thought this but it ought to be more generally known at sea． “September 9．Land in sight；a very high mountain a long way off to the south east． “September 10．The mountain is bigger and clearer but still a long way off．Gulls again today for the first time since I don’t know how long． “September 11．Caught some fish and had them for dinner． Dropped anchor at about 7 p.m. in three fathoms of water in a bay of this mountainous island．That idiot Caspian wouldn’t let us go ashore because it was getting dark and he was afraid of savages and wild beasts．Extra water ration tonight ．” What awaited them on this island was going to concern Eustace more than anyone else，but it cannot be told in his words because　after September 11 he forgot about keeping his diary for a long time． When morning came，with a low，grey sky but very hot， the adventurers found they were in a bay encircled by such cliffs and crags that it was like a Norwegian fjord．In front of them，at the head of the bay，there was some level land heavily overgrown with trees that appeared to be cedars，through which a rapid stream came out．Beyond that was a steep ascent ending in a jagged ridge and behind that a vague darkness of mountains which ran into dull-coloured clouds so that you could not see their tops．The nearer cliffs，at each side of the bay，were streaked here and there with lines of white which everyone knew to be waterfalls，though at that distance they did not show any movement or make any noise． Indeed the whole place was very silent and the water of the bay as smooth as glass．It reflected every detail of the cliffs．The scene would have been pretty in a picture but was rather oppressive in real life．It was not a country that welcomed visitors． The whole ship’s company went ashore in two boatloads and everyone drank and washed deliciously in the river and had a meal and a rest before Caspian sent four men back to keep the ship， and the day’s work began．There was everything to be done．The casks must be brought ashore and the faulty ones mended if possible and all refilled；a tree—a pine if they could get it—must be felled and made into a new mast；sails must be repaired；a hunting party organized to shoot any game the land might yield；clothes to be washed and mended；and countless small breakages on board to be set right．For the Dawn Treader herself—and this was more obvious now that they saw her at a distance—could hardly be recognized as the same gallant ship which had left Narrowhaven． She looked a crippled，discoloured hulk which anyone might have taken for a wreck．And her officers and crew were no better— lean，pale，red-eyed from lack of sleep，and dressed in rags． As Eustace lay under a tree and heard all these plans being discussed his heart sank．Was there going to be no rest ？ It looked as if their first day on the longed-for land was going to be quite as hard work as a day at sea．Then a delightful idea occurred to him．Nobody was looking—they were all chattering about their ship as if they actually liked the beastly thing．Why shouldn’t he simply slip away ？He would take a stroll inland，find a cool，airy place up in the mountains，have a good long sleep，and not rejoin the others till the day’s work was over．He felt it would do him good. But he would take great care to keep the bay and the ship in sight so as to be sure of his way back．He wouldn’t like to be left behind in this country． He at once put his plan into action．He rose quietly from his place and walked away among the trees，taking care to go slowly and in an aimless manner so that anyone who saw him would think he was merely stretching his legs．He was surprised to find how quickly the noise of conversation died away behind hiin and how very silent and warm and dark green the wood became．Soon he felt he could venture on a quicker and more determined stride． This soon brought him out of the wood．The ground began sloping steeply up in front of him．The grass was dry and slippery　but manageable if he used his hands as well as his feet，and though he panted and mopped his forehead a good deal，he plugged away steadily．This showed，by the way，that his new life，little as he suspected it，had already done him some good；the old Eustace， Harold and Alberta’s Eustace，would have given up the climb after about ten minutes． Slowly，and with several rests，he reached the ridge．Here he had expected to have a view into the heart of the island，but the clouds had now come lower and nearer and a sea of fog was rolling to meet him．He sat down and looked back．He was now so high that the bay looked small beneath him and miles of sea were visible． Then the fog from the mountains closed in all round him，thick but not cold，and he lay down and turned this way and that to find the most comfortable position to enjoy himself． But he didn’t enjoy himself，or not for very long．He began，almost for the first time in his life，to feel lonely．At first this feeling grew very gradually．And then he began to worry about the time．There was not the slightest sound．Suddenly it occurred to him that he might have been lying there for hours．Perhaps the others had gone ！Perhaps they had let him wander away on purpose simply in order to leave him behind ！He leaped up in a panic and began the descent． At first he tried to do it too quickly，slipped on the steep grass，and slid for several feet．Then he thought this had carried him too far to the left—and as he came up he had seen precipices on that side．So he clambered up again，as near as he could guess to the place he had started from，and began the descent afresh， bearing to his right．After that things seemed to be going better． He went very cautiously，for he could not see more than a yard ahead，and there was still perfect silence all around him．It is very unpleasant to have to go cautiously when there is a voice inside you saying all the time，“Hurry，hurry，hurry．”For every moment the terrible idea of being left behind grew stronger．If he had understood Caspian and the Pevensies at all he would have known， of course，that there was not the least chance of their doing any such thing．But he had persuaded himself that they were all fiends in human form． “At last ！”said Eustace，as he came slithering down a slide of loose stones(scree，they call it)and found himself on the level． “And now，where are those trees ？There is something dark ahead ．Why，I do believe the fog is clearing．” It was．The light increased every moment and made him blink．The fog lifted．He was in an utterly unknown valley and the sea was nowhere in sight． CHAPTER SIX THE ADVENTURES OF EUSTACE AT that very moment the others were washing hands and faces in the river and generally getting ready for dinner and a rest．The three best archers had gone up into the hills north of the bay and returned laden with a pair of wild goats which were now roasting over a fire．Caspian had ordered a cask of wine ashore，strong wine of Archenland which had to be mixed with water before you drank it，so there would be plenty for all．The work had gone well so far and it was a merry meal．Only after the second helping of goat did Edmund say，“Where’s that blighter Eustace ？” Meanwhile Eustace stared round the unknown valley．It was so narrow and deep，and the precipices which surrounded it so sheer，that it was like a huge pit or trench．The floor was grassy though strewn with rocks，and here and there Eustace saw black burnt patches like those you see on the sides of a railway embankment in a dry summer．About fifteen yards away from him was a pool of clear，smooth water．There was，at first，nothing　else at all in the valley；not an animal，not a bird，not an insect． The sun beat down and grim peaks and horns of mountains peered over the valley’s edge． Eustace realized of course that in the fog he had come down the wrong side of the ridge，so he turned at once to see about getting back．But as soon as he had looked he shuddered．Apparently he had by amazing luck found the only possible way down—a long green spit of land，horribly steep and narrow，with precipices on either side．There was no other possible way of getting back．But could he do it，now that he saw what it was really like ？ His head swam at the very thought of it． He turned round again，thinking that at any rate he’d better have a good drink from the pool first．But as soon as he had turned and before he had taken a step forward into the valley he heard a noise behind him．It was only a small noise but it sounded loud in that immense silence．It froze him dead-still where he stood for a second．Then he slewed round his neck and looked． At the bottom of the cliff a little on his left hand was a low， dark hole—the entrance to a cave perhaps．And out of this two thin wisps of smoke were coming．And the loose stones just beneath the dark hollow were moving(that was the noise he had heard)just as if something were crawling in the dark behind them． Something was crawling．Worse still，something was coming out．Edmund or Lucy or you would have recognized it at once， but Eustace had read none of the right books．The thing that came out of the cave was something he had never even imagined—a long　lead-coloured snout，dull red eyes，no feathers or fur，a long lithe body that trailed on the ground，legs whose elbows went up higher than its back like a spider’s cruel claws，bat’s wings that made a rasping noise on the stones，yards of tail．And the lines of smoke were coming from its two nostrils．He never said the word Dragon to himself．Nor would it have made things any better if he had． But perhaps if he had known something about dragons he would have been a little surprised at this dragon’s behaviour．It did not sit up and clap its wings，nor did it shoot out a stream of flame from its mouth．The smoke from its nostrils was like the smoke of a fire that will not last much longer．Nor did it seem to have noticed Eustace．It moved very slowly towards the pool—slowly and with many pauses．Even in his fear Eustace felt that it was an old，sad creature．He wondered if he dared make a dash for the ascent．But it might look round if he made any noise．It might come more to life．Perhaps it was only shamming．Anyway， what was the use of trying to escape by climbing from a creature that could fly ？ It reached the pool and slid its horrible scaly chin down over the gravel to drink：but before it had drunk there came from it a great croaking or clanging cry and after a few twitches and convulsions it rolled round on its side and lay perfectly still with one claw in the air．A little dark blood gushed from its wide-opened mouth．The smoke from its nostrils turned black for a moment and then floated away．No more came． For a long time Eustace did not dare to move．Perhaps this was the brute’s trick，the way it lured travellers to their doom．But one couldn’t wait for ever．He took a step nearer，then two steps， and halted again．The dragon remained motionless；he noticed too that the red fire had gone out of its eyes．At last he came up to it． He was quite sure now that it was dead．With a shudder he touched it；nothing happened． The relief was so great that Eustace almost laughed out loud． He began to feel as if he had fought and killed the dragon instead of merely seeing it die．He stepped over it and went to the pool for his drink，for the heat was getting unbearable．He was not surprised when he heard a peal of thunder．Almost immediately afterwards the sun disappeared and before he had finished his drink big drops of rain were falling． The climate of this island was a very unpleasant one．In less than a minute Eustace was wet to the skin and half blinded with such rain as one never sees in Europe．There was no use trying to climb out of the valley as long as this lasted．He bolted for the only shelter in sight—the dragon’s cave．There he lay down and tried to get his breath． Most of us know what we should expect to find in a dragon’s lair，but，as I said before，Eustace had read only the wrong books． They had a lot to say about exports and imports and governments and drains，but they were weak on dragons．That is why he was so puzzled at the surface on which he was lying．Parts of it were too prickly to be stones and too hard to be thorns，and there seemed to be a great many round，flat things，and it all clinked when he　moved．There was light enough at the cave’s mouth to examine it by．And of course Eustace found it to be what any of us could have told him in advance—treasure．There were crowns(those were the prickly things)，coins，rings，bracelets，ingots，cups，plates and gems． Eustace(unlike most boys)had never thought much of treasure but he saw at once the use it would be in this new world which he had so foolishly stumbled into through the picture in Lucy’s bedroom at home．“They don’t have any tax here，”he said，“and you don’t have to give treasure to the government．With some of this stuff I could have quite a decent time here—perhaps in Calormen． It sounds the least phoney of these countries．I wonder how much I can carry ？That bracelet now—those things in it are probably diamonds—I’ll slip that on my own wrist．Too big，but not if I push it right up here above my elbow．Then fill my pockets with diamonds—that’s easier than gold．I wonder when this infernal rain’s going to let up ？”He got into a less uncomfortable part of the pile，where it was mostly coins，and settled down to wait． But a bad fright，when once it is over，and especially a bad fright following a mountain walk，leaves you very tired．Eustace fell asleep． By the time he was sound asleep and snoring the others had finished dinner and became seriously alarmed about him．They shouted，“Eustace ！Eustace ！Coo-ee ！”till they were hoarse and Caspian blew his horn． “He’s nowhere near or he’d have heard that，”said Lucy with a white face． “Confound the fellow，”said Edmund．“What on earth did he want to slink away like this for ？” “But we must do something，”said Lucy．“He may have got lost，or fallen into a hole，or been captured by savages．” “Or killed by wild beasts，”said Drinian． “And a good riddance if he has，I say，”muttered Rhince． “Master Rhince，”said Reepicheep，“you never spoke a word that became you less．The creature is no friend of mine but he is of the Queen’s blood，and while he is one of our fellowship it concerns our honour to find him and to avenge him if he is dead．” “Of course we’ve got to find him(if we can)，”said Caspian wearily．“That’s the nuisance of it．It means a search party and endless trouble．Bother Eustace．” Meanwhile Eustace slept and slept—and slept．What woke him was a pain in his arm．The moon was shining in at the mouth of the cave，and the bed of treasures seemed to have grown much more comfortable：in fact he could hardly feel it at all．He was puzzled by the pain in his arm at first，but presently it occurred to him that the bracelet which he had shoved up above his elbow had become strangely tight．His arm must have swollen while he was asleep(it was his left arm)． He moved his right arm in order to feel his left，but stopped before he had moved it an inch and bit his lip in terror．For just in front of him，and a little on his right，where the moonlight fell clear on the floor of the cave，he saw a hideous shape moving． He knew that shape：it was a dragon’s claw．It had moved as he moved his hand and became still when he stopped moving his hand． “Oh，what a fool I’ve been，”thought Eustace．“Of course， the brute had a mate and it’s lying beside me．” For several minutes he did not dare to move a muscle．He saw two thin columns of smoke going up before his eyes，black against the moonlight；just as there had been smoke coming from the other dragon’s nose before it died．This was so alarming that he held his breath．The two columns of smoke vanished．When he could hold his breath no longer he let it out stealthily；instantly two jets of smoke appeared again．But even yet he had no idea of the truth． Presently he decided that he would edge very cautiously to his left and try to creep out of the cave．Perhaps the creature was asleep—and anyway it was his only chance．But of course before he edged to the left he looked to the left．Oh horror ！ There was a dragon’s claw on that side too． No one will blame Eustace if at this moment he shed tears．He was surprised at the size of his own tears as he saw them splashing on to the treasure in front of him．They also seemed strangely hot；steam went up from them． But there was no good crying．He must try to crawl out from between the two dragons．He began extending his right arm．The dragon’s fore—leg and claw on his right went through exactly the same motion．Then he thought he would try his left．The dragon limb on that side moved too． Two dragons，one on each side，mimicking whatever he did ！ His nerve broke and he simply made a bolt for it． There was such a clatter and rasping，and clinking of gold， and grinding of stones，as he rushed out of the cave that he thought they were both following him．He daren’t look back．He rushed to the pool．The twisted shape of the dead dragon lying in the moonlight would have been enough to frighten anyone but now he hardly noticed it．His idea was to get into the water． But just as he reached the edge of the pool two things happened． First of all，it came over him like a thunder-clap that he had been running on all fours—and why on earth had he been doing that ？ And secondly，as he bent towards the water，he thought for a second that yet another dragon was staring up at him out of the pool． But in an instant he realized the truth．The dragon face in the pool was his own reflection．There was no doubt of it．It moved as he moved：it opened and shut its mouth as he opened and shut his． He had turned into a dragon while he was asleep．Sleeping on a dragon’s hoard with greedy，dragonish thoughts in his heart，he had become a dragon himself． That explained everything．There had been no two dragons beside him in the cave．The claws to right and left had been his own right and left claw．The two columns of smoke had been coming from his own nostrils．As for the pain in his left arm(or what had been his left arm)he could now see what had happened by squinting with his left eye．The bracelet which had fitted very nicely on the upper arm of a boy was far too small for the thick， stumpy foreleg of a dragon．It had sunk deeply into his scaly flesh　and there was a throbbing bulge on each side of it．He tore at the place with his dragon’s teeth but could not get it off． In spite of the pain，his first feeling was one of relief．There was nothing to be afraid of any more．He was a terror himself now and nothing in the world but a knight(and not all of those)would dare to attack him．He could get even with Caspian and Edmund now— But the moment he thought this he realized that he didn’t want to．He wanted to be friends．He wanted to get back among humans and talk and laugh and share things．He realized that he was a monster cut off from the whole human race．An appalling loneliness came over him．He began to see that the others had not really been fiends at all．He began to wonder if he himself had been such a nice person as he had always supposed．He longed for their voices．He would have been grateful for a kind word even from Reepicheep． When he thought of this the poor dragon that had been Eustace lifted up its voice and wept．A powerful dragon crying its eyes out under the moon in a deserted valley is a sight and a sound hardly to be imagined． At last he decided he would try to find his way back to the shore．He realized now that Caspian would never have sailed away and left him．And he felt sure that somehow or other he would be able to make people understand who he was． He took a long drink and then(I know this sounds shocking， but it isn’t if you think it over)he ate nearly all the dead dragon．He was half-way through it before he realized what he was doing； for，you see，though his mind was the mind of Eustace，his tastes and his digestion were dragonish．And there is nothing a dragon likes so well as fresh dragon．That is why you so seldom find more than one dragon in the same country． Then he turned to climb out of the valley．He began the climb with a jump and as soon as he jumped he found that he was flying． He had quite forgotten about his wings and it was a great surprise to him—the first pleasant surprise he had had for a long time．He rose high into the air and saw innumerable mountain-tops spread out beneath him in the moonlight．He could see the bay like a silver slab and the Dawn Treader lying at anchor and camp fires twinkling in the woods beside the beach．From a great height he launched himself down towards them in a single glide． Lucy was sleeping very soundly for she had sat up till the return of the search party in hope of good news about Eustace．It had been led by Caspian and had come back late and weary．Their news was disquieting．They had found no trace of Eustace but had seen a dead dragon in a valley．They tried to make the best of it and everyone assured everyone else that there were not likely to he more dragons about，and that one which was dead at about three o’clock that afternoon(which was when they had seen it)would hardly have been killing people a very few hours before． “Unless it ate the little brat and died of him：he’d poison anything，”said Rhince．But he said this under his breath and no one heard it． But later in the night Lucy was wakened，very softly，and found the whole company gathered close together and talking in whispers． “What is it ？”said Lucy． “We must all show great constancy，”Caspian was saying．“A dragon has just flown over the tree-tops and lighted on the beach． Yes，I am afraid it is between us and the ship．And arrows are no use against dragons．And they’re not at all afraid of fire．” “With your Majesty’s leave—”began Reepicheep． “No，Reepicheep，”said the King very firmly，“you are not to attempt a single combat with it．And unless you promise to obey me in this matter I’ll have you tied up．We must just keep close watch and，as soon as it is light，go down to the beach and give it battle．I will lead．King Edmund will be on my right and the Lord Drinian on my left．There are no other arrangements to be made． It will be light in a couple of hours．In an hour’s time let a meal be served out and what is left of the wine．And let everything be done silently．” “Perhaps it will go away，”said Lucy． “It’ll be worse if it does，”said Edmund，“because then we shan’t know where it is．If there’s a wasp in the room I like to be able to see it．” The rest of the night was dreadful，and when the meal came， though they knew they ought to eat，many found that they had very poor appetites．And endless hours seemed to pass before the darkness thinned and birds began chirping here and there and the world got colder and wetter than it had been all night and Caspian said，“Now for it，friends．” They got up，all with swords drawn，and formed themselves into a solid mass with Lucy in the middle and Reepicheep on her shoulder．It was nicer than the waiting about and everyone felt fonder of everyone else than at ordinary times．A moment later they were marching．It grew lighter as they came to the edge of the wood．And there on the sand，like a giant lizard，or a flexible crocodile，or a serpent with legs，huge and horrible and humpy， lay the dragon． But when it saw them，instead of rising up and blowing fire and smoke，the dragon retreated—you could almost say it waddled—back into the shallows of the bay． “What’s it wagging its head like that for ？”said Edmund． “And now it’s nodding，”said Caspian． “And there’s something coming from its eyes，”said Drinian． “Oh，can’t you see，”said Lucy．“It’s crying．Those are tears．” “I shouldn’t trust to that，Ma’am，”said Drinian．“That’s what crocodiles do，to put you off your guard．” “It wagged its head when you said that，”remarked Edmund．“Just as if it meant No．Look，there it goes again．” “Do you think it understands what we’re saying ？”asked Lucy. The dragon nodded its head violently． Reepicheep slipped off Lucy’s shoulder and stepped to the front． “Dragon，”came his shrill voice，“can you understand speech ？” The dragon nodded． “Can you speak ？” It shook its head． “Then，”said Reepicheep，“it is idle to ask you your business． But if you will swear friendship with us raise your left foreleg above your head．” It did so，but clumsily because that leg was sore and swollen with the golden bracelet． “Oh look，”said Lucy，“there’s something wrong with its leg. The poor thing—that’s probably what it was crying about．Perhaps it came to us to be cured like in Androcles and the lion．” “Be careful，Lucy，”said Caspian．“It’s a very clever dragon but it may be a liar．” Lucy had，however，already run forward，followed by Reepicheep，as fast as his short legs could carry him，and then of course the boys and Drinian came too． “Show me your poor paw，”said Lucy，“I might be able to cure it．” The dragon-that-had-been-Eustace held out its sore leg gladly enough，remembering how Lucy’s cordial had cured him of sea-sickness before he became a dragon．But he was disappointed． The magic fluid reduced the swelling and eased the pain a little but it could not dissolve the gold． Everyone had now crowded round to watch the treatment， and Caspian suddenly exclaimed，“Look ！”He was staring at the bracelet． CHAPTER SEVEN HOW THE ADVENTURE ENDED “LOOK at what ？”said Edmund． “Look at the device on the gold，”said Caspian． “A little hammer with a diamond above it like a star，”said Drinian．“Why，I’ve seen that before．” “Seen it ！”said Caspian．“Why，of course you have．It is the sign of a great Narnian house．This is the Lord Octesian’s arm-ring．” “Villain，”said Reepicheep to the dragon，“have you devoured a Narnian lord ？”But the dragon shook his head violently． “Or perhaps，”said Lucy，“this is the Lord Octesian，turned into a dragon—under an enchantment，you know．” “It needn’t be either，”said Edmund．“All dragons collect gold. But I think it’s a safe guess that Octesian got no further than this island．” “Are you the Lord Octesian ？”said Lucy to the dragon， and then，when it sadly shook its head，“Are you someone enchanted—someone human，I mean ？” It nodded violently． And then someone said—people disputed afterwards whether Lucy or Edmund said it first—“You’re not—not Eustace by any chance ？” And Eustace nodded his terrible dragon head and thumped his tail in the sea and everyone skipped back(some of the sailors with ejaculations I will not put down in writing)to avoid the enormous and boiling tears which flowed from his eyes． Lucy tried hard to console him and even screwed up her courage to kiss the scaly face，and nearly everyone said“Hard luck”and several assured Eustace that they would all stand by him and many said there was sure to be some way of disenchanting him and they’d have him as right as rain in a day or two．And of course they were all very anxious to hear his story，but he couldn’t speak． More than once in the days that followed he attempted to write it for them on the sand．But this never succeeded．In the first place Eustace(never having read the right books)had no idea how to tell a story straight．And for another thing，the muscles and nerves of the dragon-claws that he had to use had never learned to write and were not built for writing anyway．As a result he never got nearly to the end before the tide came in and washed away all the writing except the bits he had already trodden on or accidentally swished out with his tail．And all that anyone had seen would be something like this—the dots are for the bits he had smudged out— I WNET TO SLEE... RGOS AGRONS I MEAN DRANGONS CAVE CAUSE IT—WAS DEAD AND AWING SO HAR... WOKE UP AND COU... GET OFFF MI ARM OH BOTHER... It was，however，clear to everyone that Eustace’s character had been rather improved by becoming a dragon．He was anxious to help．He flew over the whole island and found that it was all mountainous and inhabited only by wild goats and droves of wild swine．Of these he brought back many carcasses as provisions for the ship．He was a very humane killer too，for he could dispatch a beast with one blow of his tail so that it didn’t know(and presumably still doesn’t know)it had been killed．He ate a few himself，of course，but always alone，for now that he was a dragon he liked his food raw but he could never bear to let others see him at his messy meals．And one day，flying slowly and wearily but in great triumph，he bore back to camp a great tall pine tree which he had torn up by the roots in a distant valley and which could be made into a capital mast．And in the evening if it turned chilly，as it sometimes did after the heavy rains，he was a comfort to everyone，for the whole party would come and sit with their backs against his hot sides and get well warmed and dried；and one puff of his fiery breath would light the most obstinate fire．Sometimes he would take a select party for a fly on his back，so that they could see wheeling below them the green slopes，the rocky heights，the narrow pit-like valleys and far out over the sea to the eastward a spot of darker blue on the blue horizon which might be land． The pleasure(quite new to him)of being liked and，still more，of liking other people，was what kept Eustace from despair．For it was very dreary being a dragon．He shuddered whenever he caught sight of his own reflection as he flew over a mountain lake．He hated the huge bat—like wings，the saw-edged ridge on his back，and the cruel，curved claws．He was almost afraid to be alone with himself and yet he was ashamed to be with the others．On the evenings when he was not being used as a hot-water bottle he would slink away from the camp and lie curled up like a snake between the wood and the water．On such occasions，greatly to his surprise，Reepicheep was his most constant comforter．The noble Mouse would creep away from the merry circle at the camp fire and sit down by the dragon’s head， well to the windward to be out of the way of his smoky b r e a t h．There he would explain that what had happened to Eustace was a striking illustration of the turn of Fortune’s wheel， and that if he had Eustace at his own house in Narnia(it was really a hole not a house and the dragon’s head，let alone his body， would not have fitted in)he could show him more than a hundred examples of emperors，kings，dukes，knights，poets，lovers， astronomers，philosophers，and magicians，who had fallen from prosperity into the most distressing circumstances，and of whom many had recovered and lived happily ever afterwards．It did not， perhaps，seem so very comforting at the time，but it was kindly meant and Eustace never forgot it． But of course what hung over everyone like a cloud was the problem of what to do with their dragon when they were ready to sail．They tried not to talk of it when he was there，but he couldn’t help overhearing things like，“Would he fit all along one side of the deck ？And we’d have to shift all the stores to the other side down below so as to balance，”or，“Would towing him be any good ？”or “Would he be able to keep up by flying ？”and(most often of all)，“But how are we to feed him ？”And poor Eustace realized more and more that since the first day he came on board he had been an unmitigated nuisance and that he was now a greater nuisance still．And this ate into his mind，just as that bracelet ate into his foreleg．He knew that it only made it worse to tear at it with his great teeth，but he couldn’t help tearing now and then， especially on hot nights． About six days after they had landed on Dragon Island， Edmund happened to wake up very early one morning．It was just getting grey so that you could see the tree-trunks if they were between you and the bay but not in the other direction．As he woke he thought he heard something moving，so he raised himself on one elbow and looked about him：and presently he thought he saw a dark figure moving on the seaward side of the wood．The idea that at once occurred to his mind was，“Are we so sure there are no natives on this island after all ？”Then he thought it was Caspian— it was about the right size—but he knew that Caspian had been sleeping next to him and could see that he hadn’t moved．Edmund made sure that his sword was in its place and then rose to investigate． He came down softly to the edge of the wood and the dark figure was still there．He saw now that it was too small for Caspian and too big for Lucy．It did not run away．Edmund drew his sword and was about to challenge the stranger when the stranger said in a low voice，“Is that you，Edmund ？” “Yes．Who are you ？”said he． “Don’t you know me ？”said the other．“It’s me—Eustace．” “By jove，”said Edmund，“so it is．My dear chap—” “Hush，”said Eustace and lurched as if he were going to fall． “Hello ！”said Edmund，steadying him．“What’s up ？ Are you ill ？” Eustace was silent for so long that Edmund thought he was fainting；but at last he said，“It’s been ghastly．You don’t know... but it’s all right now．Could we go and talk somewhere ？ I don’t want to meet the others just yet．” “Yes，rather，anywhere you like，”said Edmund．“We can go and sit on the rocks over there．I say，I am glad to see you— er—looking yourself again．You must have had a pretty beastly time．” They went to the rocks and sat down looking out across the bay while the sky got paler and paler and the stars disappeared except for one very bright one low down and near the horizon． “I won’t tell you how I became a—a dragon till I can tell the others and get it all over，”said Eustace．“By the way，I didn’t even know it was a dragon till I heard you all using the word when I turned up here the other morning．I want to tell you how I stopped being one．” “Fire ahead，”said Edmund． “Well，last night I was more miserable than ever．And that beastly arm-ring was hurting like anything—” “Is that all right now ？” Eustace laughed—a different laugh from any Edmund had heard him give before—and slipped the bracelet easily off his arm． “There it is，”he said，“and anyone who likes can have it as far as I’m concerned．Well，as I say，I was lying awake and wondering what on earth would become of me．And then—but，mind you， it may have been all a dream．I don’t know．” “Go on，”said Edmund，with considerable patience． “Well，anyway，I looked up and saw the very last thing I expected：a huge lion coming slowly towards me．And one queer thing was that there was no moon last night，but there was moonlight where the lion was．So it came nearer and nearer．I was terribly afraid of it．You may think that，being a dragon，I could have knocked any lion out easily enough．But it wasn’t that kind of fear．I wasn’t afraid of it eating me，I was just afraid of it-if you can understand．Well，it came close up to me and looked straight into my eyes．And I shut my eyes tight．But that wasn’t any good because it told me to follow it．” “You mean it spoke ？” “I don’t know．Now that you mention it，I don’t think it did． But it told me all the same．And I knew I’d have to do what it told me，so I got up and followed it．And it led me a long way into the mountains．And there was always this moonlight over and round the lion wherever we went．So at last we came to the top of a mountain I’d never seen before and on the top of this mountain there was a garden—trees and fruit and everything．In the middle of it there was a well． “I knew it was a well because you could see the water bubbling up from the bottom of it：but it was a lot bigger than most wells— like a very big，round bath with marble steps going down into it. The water was as clear as anything and I thought if I could get in there and bathe it would ease the pain in my leg．But the lion told me I must undress first．Mind you，I don’t know if he said any words out loud or not． “I was just going to say that I couldn’t undress because I hadn’t any clothes on when I suddenly thought that dragons are snaky sort of things and snakes can cast their skins．Oh，of course，thought I，that’s what the lion means．So I started scratching myself and my scales began coming off all over the place．And then I scratched a little deeper and，instead of just scales coming off here and there， my whole skin started peeling off beautifully，like it does after an illness，or as if I was a banana．In a minute or two I just stepped out of it．I could see it lying there beside me，looking rather nasty．It was a most lovely feeling．So I started to go down into the well for my bathe． “But just as I was going to put my feet into the water I looked down and saw that they were all hard and rough and wrinkled and scaly just as they had been before．Oh，that’s all right，said I，it only means I had another smaller suit on underneath the first one， and I’ll have to get out of it too．So 1 scratched and tore again and this underskin peeled off beautifully and out I stepped and left it lying beside the other one and went down to the well for my bathe． “Well，exactly the same thing happened again．And I thought to myself，oh dear，how ever many skins have I got to take off ？ For I was longing to bathe my leg．So I scratched away for the third time and got off a third skin，just like the two others，and stepped out of it．But as soon as I looked at myself in the water I knew it had been no good． “Then the lion said—but I don’t know if it spoke—‘You will have to let me undress you．’I was afraid of his claws，I can tell you，but I was pretty nearly desperate now．So I just lay flat down on my back to let him do it． “The very first tear he made was so deep that I thought it had gone right into my heart．And when he began pulling the skin off，it hurt worse than anything I’ve ever felt．The only thing that made me able to bear it was just the pleasure of feeling the stuff peel off．You know—if you’ve ever picked the scab of a sore place．It hurts like billy—oh but it is such fun to see it coming away．” “I know exactly what you mean，”said Edmund． “Well，he peeled the beastly stuff right off—just as I thought I’d done it myself the other three times，only they hadn’t hurt— and there it was lying on the grass：only ever so much thicker， and darker，and more knobbly-looking than the others had been． And there was I as smooth and soft as a peeled switch and smaller than I had been．Then he caught hold of me—I didn’t like that much for I was very tender underneath now that I’d no skin on— and threw me into the water．It smarted like anything but only for a moment．After that it became perfectly delicious and as soon as I started swimming and splashing I found that all the pain had gone from my arm．And then I saw why．I’d turned into a boy again．You’d think me simply phoney if I told you how I felt about my own arms．I know they’ve no muscle and are pretty mouldy compared with Caspian’s，but I was so glad to see them． “After a bit the lion took me out and dressed me—” “Dressed you．With his paws ？” “Well，I don’t exactly remember that bit．But he did somehow or other：in new clothes—the same I’ve got on now， as a matter of fact．And then suddenly I was back here．Which is what makes me think it must have been a dream．” “No．It wasn’t a dream，”said Edmund． “Why not ？” “Well，there are the clothes，for one thing．And you have been—well，un-dragoned，for another．” “What do you think it was，then ？”asked Eustace． “I think you’ve seen Aslan，”said Edmund． “Aslan ！”said Eustace．“I’ve heard that name mentioned several times since we joined the Dawn Treader．And I felt—I don’t know what—I hated it．But I was hating everything then． And by the way，I’d like to apologize．I’m afraid I’ve been pretty beastly．” “That’s all right，”said Edmund．“Between ourselves，you haven’t been as bad as I was on my first trip to Narnia．You were only an ass，but I was a traitor．” “Well，don’t tell me about it，then，”said Eustace．“But who is Aslan ？ Do you know him ？” “Well—he knows me，”said Edmund．“He is the great Lion， the son of the Emperor-beyond-the-Sea，who saved me and saved Narnia．We’ve all seen him．Lucy sees him most often．And it may be Aslan’s country we are sailing to．” Neither said anything for a while．The last bright star had vanished and though they could not see the sunrise because of the mountains on their right，they knew it was going on because the sky above them and the bay before them turned the colour of roses． Then some bird of the parrot kind screamed in the wood behind them，they heard movements among the trees，and finally a blast on Caspian’s horn．The camp was astir． Great was the rejoicing when Edmund and the restored Eustace walked into the breakfast circle round the camp fire．And now of course everyone heard the earlier part of his story．People wondered whether the other dragon had killed the Lord Octesian several years ago or whether Octesian himself had been the old dragon．The jewels with which Eustace had crammed his pockets in the cave had disappeared along with the clothes he had then been wearing：but no one，least of all Eustace himself，felt any desire to go back to that valley for more treasure． In a few days now the Dawn Treader，remasted，repainted， and well stored，was ready to sail．Before they embarked Caspian caused to be cut on a smooth cliff facing the bay the words： DRAGON ISLAND DISCOVERED BY CASPIAN X，KING OF NARNIA，ETC．IN THE FOURTH YEAR OF HIS REIGN． HERE，AS WE SUPPOSE，THE LORD OCTESIAN HAD HIS DEATH ． It would be nice，and fairly nearly true，to say that“from that time forth Eustace was a different boy．”To be strictly accurate， he began to be a different boy．He had relapses．There were still many days when he could be very tiresome．But most of those I shall not notice．The cure had begun． The Lord Octesian’s arm ring had a curious fate．Eustace did not want it and offered it to Caspian and Caspian offered it to Lucy．She did not care about having it．“Very well，then，catch as catch can，”said Caspian and flung it up in the air．This was when they were all standing looking at the inscription．Up went the ring， flashing in the sunlight，and caught，and hung，as neatly as a well-thrown quoit，on a little projection on the rock．No one could climb up to get it from below and no one could climb down to get it from above．And there，for all I know，it is hanging still and may hang till that world ends． CHAPTER EIGHT TWO NARROW ESCAPES EVERYONE was cheerful as the Dawn Treader sailed from Dragon Island．They had fair winds as soon as they were out of the bay and came early next morning to the unknown land which some of them had seen when flying over the mountains while Eustace was still a dragon．It was a low green island inhabited by nothing but rabbits and a few goats，but from the ruins of stone huts，and from blackened places where fires had been，they judged that it had been peopled not long before．There were also some bones and broken weapons． “Pirates’work，”said Caspian． “Or the dragon’s，”said Edmund． The only other thing they found there was a little skin boat， or coracle，on the sands．It was made of hide stretched over a wicker framework．It was a tiny boat，barely four feet long，and the paddle which still lay in it was in proportion．They thought that either it had been made for a child or else that the people of that country had been Dwarfs．Reepicheep decided to keep it，as it was just the right size for him；so it was taken on board．They called that land Burnt Island，and sailed away before noon． For some five days they ran before a south-south east wind， out of sight of all lands and seeing neither fish nor gull．Then they had a day that rained hard till the afternoon．Eustace lost two games of chess to Reepicheep and began to get like his old and disagreeable self again，and Edmund said he wished they could have gone to America with Susan．Then Lucy looked out of the stern windows and said： “Hello ！ I do believe it’s stopping．And what’s that ？” They all tumbled up to the poop at this and found that the rain had stopped and that Drinian，who was on watch，was also staring hard at something astern．Or rather，at several things．They looked a little like smooth rounded rocks，a whole line of them with intervals of about forty feet in between． “But they can’t be rocks，”Drinian was saying，“because they weren’t there five minutes ago．” “And one’s just disappeared，”said Lucy． “Yes，and there’s another one coming up，”said Edmund． “And nearer，”said Eustace． “Hang it！”said Caspian．“The whole thing is moving this way．” “And moving a great deal quicker than we can sail，Sire，”said Drinian．“It’ll be up with us in a minute．” They all held their breath，for it is not at all nice to be pursued by an unknown something either on land or sea．But what it turned out to be was far worse than anyone had suspected．Suddenly， only about the length of a cricket pitch from their port side，an appalling head reared itself out of the sea．It was all greens and vermilions with purple blotches—except where shellfish clung to it—and shaped rather like a horse’s，though without ears．It had enormous eyes，eyes made for staring through the dark depths of the ocean，and a gaping mouth filled with double rows of sharp fish-like teeth．It came up on what they first took to be a huge neck，but as more and more of it emerged everyone knew that this was not its neck but its body and that at last they were seeing what so many people have foolishly wanted to see—the great Sea Serpent．The folds of its gigantic tail could be seen far away， rising at intervals from the surface．And now its head was towering up higher than the mast． Every man rushed to his weapon，but there was nothing to be done，the monster was out of reach．“Shoot ！Shoot ！”cried the Master Bowman，and several obeyed，but the arrows glanced off the Sea Serpent’s hide as if it was iron—plated．Then，for a dreadful minute，everyone was still，staring up at its eyes and mouth and wondering where it would pounce． But it didn’t pounce．It shot its head forward across the ship on a level with the yard of the mast．Now its head was just beside the fightingtop．Still it stretched and stretched till its head was over the starboard bulwark．Then down it began to come—not onto the crowded deck but into the water，so that the whole ship was under an arch of serpent．And almost at once that arch began to get smaller：indeed on the starboard the Sea Serpent was now almost touching the Dawn Treader’s side． Eustace(who had really been trying very hard to behave well， till the rain and the chess put him back)now did the first brave thing he had ever done．He was wearing a sword that Caspian had lent him．As soon as the serpent’s body was near enough on the starboard side he jumped on to the bulwark and began hacking at it with all his might．It is true that he accomplished nothing beyond breaking Caspian’s second-best sword into bits，but it was a fine thing for a beginner to have done． Others would have joined him if at that moment Reepicheep had not called out，“Don’t fight ！ Push ！”It was so unusual for the Mouse to advise anyone not to fight that，even in that terrible moment，every eye turned to him．And when he jumped up on to the bulwark，forward of the snake，and set his little furry back against its huge scaly，slimy back，and began pushing as hard as he could，quite a number of people saw what he meant and rushed to both sides of the ship to do the same．And when，a moment later，the Sea Serpent’s head appeared again，this time on the port side，and this time with its back to them，then everyone understood． The brute had made a loop of itself round the Dawn Treader and was beginning to draw the loop tight．When it got quite tight— snap ！ —there would be floating matchwood where the ship had been and it could pick them out of the water one by one．Their only chance was to push the loop backward till it slid over the stern；or else(to put the same thing another way)to push the ship forward out of the loop． Reepicheep alone had，of course，no more chance of doing this than of lifting up a cathedral，but he had nearly killed himself with trying before others shoved him aside．Very soon the whole ship’s company except Lucy and the Mouse(which was fainting) was in two long lines along the two bulwarks，each man’s chest to the back of the man in front，so that the weight of the whole line was in the last man，pushing for their lives．For a few sickening seconds(which seemed like hours)nothing appeared to happen． Joints cracked，sweat dropped，breath came in grunts and gasps． Then they felt that the ship was moving．They saw that the snake-loop was further from the mast than it had been．But they also saw that it was smaller．And now the real danger was at hand．Could they get it over the poop，or was it already too tight ？ Yes．It would just fit．It was resting on the poop rails．A dozen or more sprang up on the poop．This was far better．The Sea Serpent’s body was so low now that they could make a line across the poop and push side by side．Hope rose high till everyone remembered the high carved stern，the dragon tail，of the Dawn Treader．It would be quite impossible to get the brute over that． “An axe，”cried Caspian hoarsely，“and still shove．”Lucy， who knew where everything was，heard him where she was standing on the main deck staring up at the poop．In a few seconds she had been below，got the axe，and was rushing up the ladder to the poop．But just as she reached the top there came a great crashing noise like a tree coming down and the ship rocked and darted forward．For at that very moment，whether because the Sea Serpent was being pushed so hard，or because it foolishly decided to draw the noose tight，the whole of the carved stern broke off and the ship was free． The others were too exhausted to see what Lucy saw．There， a few yards behind them，the loop of Sea Serpent’s body got rapidly smaller and disappeared into a splash．Lucy always said(but of course she was very excited at the moment，and it may have been only imagination)that she saw a look of idiotic satisfaction on the creature’s face．What is certain is that it was a very stupid animal，for instead of pursuing the ship it turned its head round and began nosing all along its own body as if it expected to find the wreckage of the Dawn Treader there．But the Dawn Treader was already well away，running before a fresh breeze，and the men lay and sat panting and groaning all about the deck，till presently they were able to talk about it，and then to laugh about it．And when some rum had been served out they even raised a cheer；and everyone praised the valour of Eustace(though it hadn’t done any good)and of Reepicheep． After this they sailed for three days more and saw nothing but sea and sky．On the fourth day the wind changed to the north and the seas began to rise；by the afternoon it had nearly become a gale． But at the same time they sighted land on their port bow． “By your leave，Sire，”said Drinian，“we will try to get under the lee of that country by rowing and lie in harbour，maybe till this is over．”Caspian agreed，but a long row against the gale did not bring them to the land before evening．By the last light of that day they steered into a natural harbour and anchored，but no one went ashore that night．In the morning they found themselves in the green bay of a rugged，lonely-looking country which sloped up to a rocky summit．From the windy north beyond that summit clouds came streaming rapidly．They lowered the boat and loaded her with any of the water casks which were now empty． “Which stream shall we water at，Drinian ？”said Caspian as he took his seat in the stern-sheets of the boat．“There seem to be two coming down into the bay．” “It makes little odds，Sire，”said Drinian．“But I think it’s a shorter pull to that on the starboard—the eastern one．” “Here comes the rain，”said Lucy． “I should think it does！”said Edmund，for it was already pelting hard．“I say，let’s go to the other stream．There are trees there and we’ll have some shelter．” “Yes，let’s，”said Eustace．“No point in getting wetter than we need．” But all the time Drinian was steadily steering to the starboard， like tiresome people in cars who continue at forty miles an hour while you are explaining to them that they are on the wrong road． “They’re right，Drinian，”said Caspian．“Why don’t you bring her head round and make for the western stream ？” “As your Majesty pleases，”said Drinian a little shortly．He had had an anxious day with the weather yesterday，and he didn’t like advice from landsmen．But he altered course；and it turned out afterwards that it was a good thing he did． By the time they had finished watering，the rain was over and Caspian，with Eustace，the Pevensies，and Reepicheep，decided to walk up to the top of the hill and see what could be seen．It was a stiffish climb through coarse grass and heather and they saw neither man nor beast，except seagulls．When they reached the top they saw that it was a very small island，not more than twenty acres； and from this height the sea looked larger and more desolate than it did from the deck，or even the fighting—top，of the Dawn Treader． “Crazy，you know，”said Eustace to Lucy in a low voice， looking at the eastern horizon．“Sailing on and on into that with no idea what we may get to．”But he only said it out of habit，not really nastily as he would have done at one time． It was too cold to stay long on the ridge for the wind still blew freshly from the north． “Don’t let’s go back the same way，”said Lucy as they turned；“let’s go along a bit and come down by the other stream， the one Drinian wanted to go to．” Everyone agreed to this and after about fifteen minutes they were at the source of the second river．It was a more interesting place than they had expected；a deep little mountain lake， surrounded by cliffs except for a narrow channel on the seaward side out of which the water flowed．Here at last they were out of the wind，and all sat down in the heather above the cliff for a rest． All sat down，but one(it was Edmund)jumped up again very quickly． “They go in for sharp stones on this island，”he said，groping about in the heather．“Where is the wretched thing ？ ... Ah，now I’ve got it... Hullo ！ It wasn’t a stone at all，it’s a sword-hilt．No，by jove，it’s a whole sword；what the rust has left of it．It must have lain here for ages．” “Narnian，too，by the look of it，”said Caspian，as they all crowded round． “I’m sitting on something too，”said Lucy．“Something hard．”It turned out to be the remains of a mail shirt．By this time everyone was on hands and knees，feeling in the thick heather in every direction．Their search revealed，one by one，a helmet， a dagger，and a few coins；not Calormen crescents but genuine Narnian“Lions”and“Trees”such as you might see any day in the market-place of Beaversdam or Beruna． “Looks as if this might be all that’s left of one of our seven lords，”said Edmund． “Just what I was thinking，”said Caspian．“I wonder which it was．There’s nothing on the dagger to show．And I wonder how he died．” “And how we are to avenge him，”added Reepicheep． Edmund，the only one of the party who had read several detective stories，had meanwhile been thinking． “Look here，”he said，“there’s something very fishy about this. He can’t have been killed in a fight．” “Why not？”asked Caspian． “No bones，”said Edmund．“An enemy might take the armour and leave the body．But who ever heard of a chap who’d won a fight carrying away the body and leaving the armour ？” “Perhaps he was killed by a wild animal，”Lucy suggested． “It’d be a clever animal，”said Edmund，“that would take a man’s mail shirt off．” “Perhaps a dragon ？”said Caspian． “Nothing doing，”said Eustace．“A dragon couldn’t do it．I ought to know．” “Well，let’s get away from the place，anyway，”said Lucy． She had not felt like sitting down again since Edmund had raised the question of bones． “If you like，”said Caspian，getting up．“I don’t think any of this stuff is worth taking away．” They came down and round to the little opening where the stream came out of the lake，and stood looking at the deep water within the circle of cliffs．If it had been a hot day，no doubt some would have been tempted to bathe and everyone would have had a drink．Indeed，even as it was，Eustace was on the very point of stooping down and scooping up some water in his hands when Reepicheep and Lucy both at the same moment cried，“Look，”so he forgot about his drink and looked into the water． The bottom of the pool was made of large greyish-blue stones and the water was perfectly clear，and on the bottom lay a life-size figure of a man，made apparently of gold．It lay face downwards with its arms stretched out above its head．And it so happened that as they looked at it，the clouds parted and the sun shone out．The golden shape was lit up from end to end．Lucy thought it was the most beautiful statue she had ever seen． “Well ！”whistled Caspian．“That was worth coming to see ！ I wonder，can we get it out ？” “We can dive for it，Sire，”said Reepicheep． “No good at all，”said Edmund．“At least，if it’s really gold—solid gold—it’ll be far too heavy to bring up．And that pool’s twelve or fifteen feet deep if it’s an inch．Half a moment， though．It’s a good thing I’ve brought a hunting spear with me． Let’s see what the depth is like．Hold on to my hand，Caspian， while I lean out over the water a bit．”Caspian took his hand and Edmund，leaning forward，began to lower his spear into the water. Before it was half-way in Lucy said，“I don’t believe the statue is gold at all．It’s only the light．Your spear looks just the same colour．” “What’s wrong ？”asked several voices at once；for Edmund had suddenly let go of the spear． “I couldn’t hold it，”gasped Edmund，“It seemed so heavy．” “And there it is on the bottom now，”said Caspian，“and Lucy is right．It looks just the same colour as the statue．” But Edmund，who appeared to be having some trouble with his boots—at least he was bending down and looking at them— straightened himself all at once and shouted out in the sharp voice which people hardly ever disobey： “Get back ！Back from the water．All of you．At once ！！” They all did and stared at him． “Look，”said Edmund，“look at the toes of my boots．” “They look a bit yellow，”began Eustace． “They’re gold，solid gold，”interrupted Edmund．“Look at them．Feel them．The leather’s pulled away from it already．And they’re as heavy as lead．” “By Aslan ！”said Caspian．“You don’t mean to say—？” “Yes，I do，”said Edmund．“That water turns things into gold. It turned the spear into gold，that’s why it got so heavy． And it was just lapping against my feet(it’s a good thing I wasn’t barefoot)and it turned the toe-caps into gold．And that poor fellow on the bottom—well，you see．” “So it isn’t a statue at all，”said Lucy in a low voice． “No．The whole thing is plain now．He was here on a hot day. He undressed on top of the cliff—where we were sitting．The clothes have rotted away or been taken by birds to line nests with； the armour’s still there．Then he dived and—” “Don’t，”said Lucy．“What a horrible thing．” “And what a narrow shave we’ve had，”said Edmund． “Narrow indeed，”said Reepicheep．“Anyone’s finger， anyone’s foot，anyone’s whisker，or anyone’s tail，might have slipped into the water at any moment．” “All the same，”said Caspian，“we may as well test it．”He stooped down and wrenched up a spray of heather．Then，very cautiously，he knelt beside the pool and dipped it in．It was heather that he dipped；what he drew out was a perfect model of heather made of the purest gold，heavy and soft as lead． “The King who owned this island，”said Caspian slowly， and his face flushed as he spoke，“would soon be the richest of all the Kings of the world．I claim this land for ever as a Narnian possession．It shall be called Goldwater Island．And I bind all of you to secrecy．No one must know of this．Not even Drinian—on pain of death，do you hear ？” “Who are you talking to ？”said Edmund．“I’m no subject of yours．If anything it’s the other way round．I am one of the four ancient sovereigns of Narnia and you are under allegiance to the High King my brother．” “So it has come to that，King Edmund，has it ？”said Caspian，laying his hand on his sword-hilt． “Oh，stop it，both of you，”said Lucy．“That’s the worst of doing anything with boys．You’re all such swaggering，bullying idiots—oooh ！—”Her voice died away into a gasp．And everyone else saw what she had seen． Across the grey hillside above them—grey，for the heather was not yet in bloom—without noise，and without looking at them，and shining as if he were in bright sunlight though the sun had in fact gone in，passed with slow pace the hugest lion that human eyes have ever seen．In describing the scene Lucy said afterwards，“He was the size of an elephant，”though at another time she only said，“The size of a cart-horse．”But it was not the size that mattered．Nobody dared to ask what it was．They knew it was Aslan． And nobody ever saw how or where he went．They looked at one another like people waking from sleep． “What were we talking about ？”said Caspian．“Have I been making rather an ass of myself ？” “Sire，”said Reepicheep，“this is a place with a curse on it． Let us get back on board at once．And if I might have the honour of naming this island，I should call it Deathwater．” “That strikes me as a very good name，Reep，”said Caspian， “though now that I come to think of it，I don’t know why．But the weather seems to be settling and I dare say Drinian would like to be off．What a lot we shall have to tell him．” But in fact they had not much to tell for the memory of the last hour had all become confused． “Their Majesties all seemed a bit bewitched when they came aboard，”said Drinian to Rhince some hours later when the Dawn Treader was once more under sail and Deathwater Island already below the horizon．“Something happened to them in that place． The only thing I could get clear was that they think they’ve found the body of one of these lords we’re looking for．” “You don’t say so，Captain，”answered Rhince．“Well， that’s three．Only four more．At this rate we might be home soon after the New Year．And a good thing too．My baccy’s running a bit low．Good night，Sir．” CHAPTER NINE THE ISLAND OF THE VOICES AND now the winds which had so long been from the north-west began to blow from the west itself and every morning when the sun rose out of the sea the curved prow of the Dawn Treader stood up right across the middle of the sun．Some thought that the sun looked larger than it looked from Narnia，but others disagreed．And they sailed and sailed before a gentle yet steady breeze and saw neither fish nor gull-nor ship nor shore．And stores began to get low again，and it crept into their hearts that perhaps they might have come to a sea which went on for ever．But when the very last day on which they thought they could risk continuing their eastward voyage dawned，it showed，right ahead between them and the sunrise，a low land lying like a cloud． They made harbour in a wide bay about the middle of the afternoon and landed．It was a very different country from any they had yet seen．For when they had crossed the sandy beach they found all silent and empty as if it were an uninhabited land， but before them there were level lawns in which the grass was as smooth and short as it used to be in the grounds of a great English house where ten gardeners were kept．The trees，of which there were many，all stood well apart from one another，and there were no broken branches and no leaves lying on the ground．Pigeons sometimes cooed but there was no other noise． Presently they came to a long，straight，sanded path with not a weed growing on it and trees on either hand．Far off at the other end of this avenue they now caught sight of a house—very long and grey and quiet—looking in the afternoon sun． Almost as soon as they entered this path Lucy noticed that she had a little stone in her shoe．In that unknown place it might have been wiser for her to ask the others to wait while she took it out． But she didn’t；she just dropped quietly behind and sat down to take off her shoe．Her lace had got into a knot． Before she had undone the knot the others were a fair distance ahead．By the time she had got the stone out and was putting the shoe on again she could no longer hear them．But almost at once she heard something else．It was not coming from the direction of the house． What she heard was a thumping．It sounded as if dozens of strong workmen were hitting the ground as hard as they could with great wooden mallets．And it was very quickly coming nearer． She was already sitting with her back to a tree，and as the tree was not one she could climb，there was really nothing to do but to sit dead still and press herself against the tree and hope she wouldn’t be seen． Thump，thump，thump... and whatever it was must be very close now for she could feel the ground shaking．But she could see nothing．She thought the thing-or things must be just behind her．But then there came a thump on the path right in front of her． She knew it was on the path not only by the sound but because she saw the sand scatter as if it had been struck a heavy blow．But she could see nothing that had struck it．Then all the thumping noises drew together about twenty feet away from her and suddenly ceased． Then came the Voice． It was really very dreadful because she could still see nobody at all．The whole of that park-like country still looked as quiet and empty as it had looked when they first landed．Nevertheless，only a few feet away from her，a voice spoke．And what it said was： “Mates，now’s our chance．” Instantly a whole chorus of other voices replied，“Hear him． Hear him．Now ‘s our chance’，he said．Well done，Chief． You never said a truer word．” “What I say，”continued the first voice，“is，get down to the shore between them and their boat，and let every mother’s son look to his weapons．Catch’em when they try to put to sea．” “Eh，that’s the way，”shouted all the other voices．“You never made a better plan，Chief．Keep it up，Chief．You couldn’t have a better plan than that．” “Lively，then，mates，lively，”said the first voice．“Off we go. “Right again，Chief，”said the others．“Couldn’t have a better order．Just what we were going to say ourselves．Off we go．” Immediately the thumping began again—very loud at first but soon fainter and fainter，till it died out in the direction of the sea． Lucy knew there was no time to sit puzzling as to what these invisible creatures might be．As soon as the thumping noise had died away she got up and ran along the path after the others as quickly as her legs would carry her．They must at all costs be warned． While this had been happening the others had reached the house．It was a low building-only two stories high made of a beautiful mellow stone，many-windowed，and partially covered with ivy．Everything was so still that Eustace said，“I think it’s empty，”but Caspian silently pointed to the column of smoke which rose from one chimney． They found a wide gateway open and passed through it into a paved courtyard．And it was here that they had their first indication that there was something odd about this island．In the middle of the courtyard stood a pump，and beneath the pump a bucket．There was nothing odd about that．But the pump handle was moving up and down，though there seemed to be no one moving it． “There’s some magic at work here，”said Caspian． “Machinery ！”said Eustace．“I do believe we’ve come to a civilized country at last．” At that moment Lucy，hot and breathless，rushed into the courtyard behind them．In a low voice she tried to make them understand what she had overheard．And when they had partly understood it even the bravest of them did not look very happy． “Invisible enemies，”muttered Caspian．“And cutting us off from the boat．This is an ugly furrow to plough．” “You’ve no idea what sort of creatures they are，Lu ？”asked Edmund． “How can I，Ed，when I couldn’t see them ？” “Did they sound like humans from their footsteps ？” “I didn’t hear any noise of feet—only voices and this frightful thudding and thumping-like a mallet．” “I wonder，”said Reepicheep，“do they become visible when you drive a sword into them ？” “It looks as if we shall find out，”said Caspian．“But let’s get out of this gateway．There’s one of these gentry at that pump listening to all we say．” They came out and went back on to the path where the trees might possibly make them less conspicuous．“Not that it’s any good really，”said Eustace，“trying to hide from people you can’t see．They may be all round us．” “Now，Drinian，”said Caspian．“How would it be if we gave up the boat for lost，went down to another part of the bay，and signalled to the Dawn Treader to stand in and take us aboard ？” “Not depth for her，Sire，”said Drinian． “We could swim，”said Lucy． “Your Majesties all，”said Reepicheep，“hear me．It is folly to think of avoiding an invisible enemy by any amount of creeping and skulking．If these creatures mean to bring us to battle，be sure they will succeed．And whatever comes of it I’d sooner meet them face to face than be caught by the tail．” “I really think Reep is in the right this time，”said Edmund． “Surely，”said Lucy，“if Rhince and the others on the Dawn Treader see us fighting on the shore they’ll be able to do something．” “But they won’t see us fighting if they can’t see any enemy，”said Eustace miserably．“They’ll think we’re just swinging our swords in the air for fun．” There was an uncomfortable pause． “Well，”said Caspian at last，“let’s get on with it．We must go and face them．Shake hands all round—arrow on the string， Lucy—swords out，everyone else—and now for it．Perhaps they’ll parley．” It was strange to see the lawns and the great trees looking so peaceful as they marched back to the beach．And when they arrived there，and saw the boat lying where they had left her，and the smooth sand with no one to be seen on it，more than one doubted whether Lucy had not merely imagined all she had told them．But before they reached the sand，a voice spoke out of the air． “No further，masters，no further now，”it said．“We’ve got to talk with you first．There’s fifty of us and more here with weapons in our fists．” “Hear him，hear him，”came the chorus．“That’s our Chief． You can depend on what he says．He’s telling you the truth，he is．” “I do not see these fifty warriors，”observed Reepicheep． “That’s right，that’s right，”said the Chief Voice．“You don’t see us．And why not ？ Because we’re invisible．” “Keep it up，Chief，keep it up，”said the Other Voices．“You’re talking like a book．They couldn’t ask for a better answer than that．” “Be quiet，Reep，”said Caspian，and then added in a louder voice，“You invisible people，what do you want with us ？And what have we done to earn your enmity ？” “We want something that little girl can do for us，”said the Chief Voice．(The others explained that this was just what they would have said themselves．) “Little girl ！”said Reepicheep．“The lady is a queen．” “We don’t know about queens，”said the Chief Voice． (“No more we do，no more we do，”chimed in the others．)“But we want something she can do．” “What is it ？”said Lucy． “And if it is anything against her Majesty’s honour or safety，”added Reepicheep，“you will wonder to see how many we can kill before we die．” “Well，”said the Chief Voice．“It’s a long story．Suppose we all sit down ？”， The proposal was warmly approved by the other voices but the Narnians remained standing． “Well，”said the Chief Voice．“It’s like this．This island has been the property of a great magician time out of mind．And we all are-or perhaps in a manner of speaking，I might say，we were-his servants．Well，to cut a long story short，this magician that I was speaking about，he told us to do something we didn’t like. And why not ？ Because we didn’t want to．Well，then，this same magician he fell into a great rage；for I ought to tell you he owned the island and he wasn’t used to being crossed．He was terribly downright，you know．But let me see，where am I ？ Oh yes，this magician then，he goes upstairs(for you must know he kept all his magic things up there and we all lived down below)， I say he goes upstairs and puts a spell on us．An uglifying spell．If you saw us now，which in my opinion you may thank your stars you can’t，you wouldn’t believe what we looked like before we were uglified. You wouldn’t really．So there we all were so ugly we couldn’t bear to look at one another．So then what did we do ？ Well，I’ll tell you what we did．We waited till we thought this same magician would be asleep in the afternoon and we creep upstairs and go to his magic book，as bold as brass，to see if we can do anything about this uglification．But we were all of a sweat and a tremble，so I won’t deceive you．But，believe me or believe me not，I do assure you that we couldn’t find any thing in the way of a spell for taking off the ugliness．And what with time getting on and being afraid that the old gentleman might wake up any minute—I was all of a muck sweat，so I won’t deceive you— well，to cut a long story short，whether we did right or whether we did wrong，in the end we see a spell for making people invisible. And we thought we’d rather be invisible than go on being as ugly as all that．And why ？ Because we’d like it better．So my little girl，who’s just about your little girl’s age，and a sweet child she was before she was uglified，though now—but least said soonest mended—I say，my little girl she says the spell，for it’s got to be a little girl or else the magician himself，if you see my meaning， for otherwise it won’t work．And why not ？Because nothing happens．So my Clipsie says the spell，for I ought to have told you she reads beautifully，and there we all were as invisible as you could wish to see．And I do assure you it was a relief not to see one another’s faces．At first，anyway．But the long and the short of it is we’re mortal tired of being invisible．And there’s another thing．We never reckoned on this magician(the one I was telling you about before)going invisible too．But we haven’t ever seen him since．So we don’t know if he’s dead，or gone．away， or whether he’s just sitting upstairs being invisible，and perhaps coming down and being invisible there．And，believe me，it’s no manner of use listening because he always did go about with his bare feet on，making no more noise than a great big cat．And I’ll tell all you gentlemen straight，it’s getting more than what our nerves can stand．” Such was the Chief Voice’s story，but very much shortened， because I have left out what the Other Voices said．Actually he never got out more than six or seven words without being interrupted by their agreements and encouragements，which drove the Narnians nearly out of their minds with impatience．When it was over there was a very long silence． “But，”said Lucy at last，“what’s all this got to do with us ？ I don’t understand．” “Why，bless me，if I haven’t gone and left out the whole point，”said the Chief Voice． “That you have，that you have，”roared the Other Voices with great enthusiasm．“No one couldn’t have left it out cleaner and better．Keep it up，Chief，keep it up．” “Well，I needn’t go over the whole story again，”began the Chief Voice． “No．Certainly not，”said Caspian and Edmund． “Well，then，to put it in a nutshell，”said the Chief Voice， “we’ve been waiting for ever so long for a nice little girl from foreign parts，like it might be you，Missie-that would go upstairs and go to the magic book and find the spell that takes off the invisibleness，and say it．And we all swore that the first strangers as landed on this island(having a nice little girl with them，I mean，for if they hadn’t it’d be another matter)we wouldn’t let them go away alive unless they’d done the needful for us．And that’s why，gentlemen，if your little girl doesn’t come up to scratch，it will be our painful duty to cut all your throats．Merely in the way of business，as you might say，and no offence，I hope．” “I don’t see all your weapons，”said Reepicheep．“Are they invisible too ？”The words were scarcely out of his mouth before they heard a whizzing sound and next moment a spear had stuck， quivering，in one of the trees behind them． “That’s a spear，that is，”said the Chief Voice． “That it is，Chief，that it is，”said the others．“You couldn’t have put it better．” “And it came from my hand，”the Chief Voice continued．“They get visible when they leave us．” “But why do you want me to do this ？”asked Lucy． “Why can’t one of your own people ？Haven’t you got any girls ？” “We dursen’t，we dursen’t，”said all the Voices．“We’re not going upstairs again．” “In other words，”said Caspian，“you are asking this lady to face some danger which you daren’t ask your own sisters and daughters to face ！” “That’s right，that’s right ，”said all the Voices cheerfully. “You couldn’t have said it better．Eh，you’ve had some education，you have．Anyone can see that．” “Well，of all the outrageous—”began Edmund，but Lucy interrupted． “Would I have to go upstairs at night，or would it do in daylight ？” “Oh，daylight，daylight，to be sure，”said the Chief Voice． “Not at night．No one’s asking you to do that．Go upstairs in the dark ？ Ugh．” “All right，then，I’ll do it，”said Lucy．“No，”she said， turning to the others，“don’t try to stop me．Can’t you see it’s no use ？ There are dozens of them there．We can’t fight them．And the other way there is a chance．” “But a magician ！”said Caspian． “I know，”said Lucy．“But he mayn’t be as bad as they make out．Don’t you get the idea that these people are not very brave ？” “They’re certainly not very clever，”said Eustace． “Look here，Lu，”said Edmund．“We really can’t let you do a thing like this．Ask Reep，I’m sure he’ll say just the same．” “But it’s to save my own life as well as yours，”said Lucy．“I don’t want to be cut to bits with invisible swords any more than anyone else．” “Her Majesty is in the right，”said Reepicheep．“If we had any assurance of saving her by battle，our duty would be very-plain. It appears to me that we have none．And the service they ask of her is in no way contrary to her Majesty’s honour，but a noble and heroical act．If the Queen’s heart moves her to risk the magician， I will not speak against it．” As no one had ever known Reepicheep to be afraid of anything，he could say this without feeling at all awkward．But the boys，who had all been afraid quite often，grew very red． None the less，it was such obvious sense that they had to give in． Loud cheers broke from the invisible people when their decision was announced，and the Chief Voice(warmly supported by all the others)invited the Narnians to come to supper and spend the night．Eustace didn’t want to accept，but Lucy said，“I’m sure they’re not treacherous．They’re not like that at all，”and the others agreed．And so，accompanied by an enormous noise of thumpings(which became louder when they reached the flagged and echoing courtyard)they all went back to the house． CHAPTER TEN THE MAGICIAN’S BOOK THE invisible people feasted their guests royally．It was very funny to see the plates and dishes coming to the table and not to see anyone carrying them．It would have been funny even if they had moved along level with the floor，as you would expect things to do in invisible hands．But they didn’t．They progressed up the long dining-hall in a series of bounds or jumps．At the highest point of each jump a dish would be about fifteen feet up in the air；then it would come down and stop quite suddenly about three feet from the floor．When the dish contained anything like soup or stew the result was rather disastrous． “I’m beginning to feel very inquisitive about these people，”whispered Eustace to Edmund．“Do you think they’re human at all ？ More like huge grasshoppers or giant frogs，I should say．” “It does look like it，”said Edmund．“But don’t put the idea of the grasshoppers into Lucy’s head．She’s not too keen on insects；especially big ones．” The meal would have been pleasanter if it had not been so exceedingly messy，and also if the conversation had not consisted entirely of agreements．The invisible people agreed about everything．Indeed most of their remarks were the sort it would not be easy to disagree with：“What I always say is，when a chap’s hungry，he likes some victuals，”or“Getting dark now；always does at night，”or even“Ah，you’ve come over the water. Powerful wet stuff，ain’t it ？”And Lucy could not help looking at the dark yawning entrance to the foot of the staircase-she could see it from where she sat-and wondering what she would find when she went up those stairs next morning．But it was a good meal otherwise， with mushroom soup and boiled chickens and hot boiled ham and gooseberries，redcurrants，curds，cream，milk，and mead．The others liked the mead but Eustace was sorry afterwards that he had drunk any． When Lucy woke up next morning it was like waking up on the day of an examination or a day when you are going to the dentist．It was a lovely morning with bees buzzing in and out of her open window and the lawn outside looking very like somewhere in England．She got up and dressed and tried to talk and eat ordinarily at breakfast．Then，after being instructed by the Chief Voice about what she was to do upstairs，she bid goodbye to the others，said nothing，walked to the bottom of the stairs，and began going up them without once looking back． It was quite light，that was one good thing．There was，indeed，a window straight ahead of her at the top of the first flight． As long as she was on that flight she could hear the tick-tock-tick-tock of a grandfather clock in the hall below．Then she came to the landing and had to turn to her left up the next flight；after that she couldn’t hear the clock any more． Now she had come to the top of the stairs．Lucy looked and saw a long，wide passage with a large window at the far end． Apparently the passage ran the whole length of the house．It was carved and panelled and carpeted and very many doors opened off it on each side．She stood still and couldn’t hear the squeak of a mouse，or the buzzing of a fly，or the swaying of a curtain，or anything-except the beating of her own heart． “The last doorway on the left，”she said to herself．It did seem a bit hard that it should be the last．To reach it she would have to walk past room after room．And in any room there might be the magician-asleep，or awake，or invisible，or even dead．But it wouldn’t do to think about that．She set out on her journey．The carpet was so thick that her feet made no noise． “There’s nothing whatever to be afraid of yet，”Lucy told herself．And certainly it was a quiet，sunlit passage；perhaps a bit too quiet．It would have been nicer if there had not been strange signs painted in scarlet on the doors twisty，complicated things which obviously had a meaning and it mightn’t be a very nice meaning either．It would have been nicer still if there weren’t those masks hanging on the wall．Not that they were exactly ugly-or not so very ugly-but the empty eye-holes did look queer，and if you let yourself you would soon start imagining that the masks were doing things as soon as your back was turned to them． After about the sixth door she got her first real fright．For one second she felt almost certain that a wicked little bearded face had popped out of the wall and made a grimace at her．She forced herself to stop and look at it．And it was not a face at all．It was a little mirror just the size and shape of her own face，with hair on the top of it and a beard hanging down from it，so that when you looked in the mirror your own face fitted into the hair and beard and it looked as if they belonged to you．“I just caught my own reflection with the tail of my eye as I went past，”said Lucy to herself．“That was all it was．It’s quite harmless．”But she didn’t like the look of her own face with that hair and beard，and went on． (I don’t know what the Bearded Glass was for because I am not a magician．) Before she reached the last door on the left，Lucy was beginning to wonder whether the corridor had grown longer since she began her journey and whether this was part of the magic of the house．But she got to it at last．And the door was open． It was a large room with three big windows and it was lined from floor to ceiling with books；more books than Lucy had ever seen before，tiny little books，fat and dumpy books，and books bigger than any church Bible you have ever seen，all bound in leather and smelling old and learned and magical．But she knew from her instructions that she need not bother about any of these． For the Book，the Magic Book，was lying on a reading-desk in the very middle of the room．She saw she would have to read it standing(and anyway there were no chairs)and also that she would have to stand with her back to the door while she read it．So at once she turned to shut the door． It wouldn’t shut． Some people may disagree with Lucy about this，but I think she was quite right．She said she wouldn’t have minded if she could have shut the door，but that it was unpleasant to have to stand in a place like that with an open doorway right behind your back．I should have felt just the same．But there was nothing else to be done． One thing that worried her a good deal was the size of the Book．The Chief Voice had not been able to give her any idea whereabouts in the Book the spell for making things visible came． He even seemed rather surprised at her asking．He expected her to begin at the beginning and go on till she came to it；obviously he had never thought that there was any other way of finding a place in a book．“But it might take me days and weeks ！”said Lucy， looking at the huge volume，“and I feel already as if I’d been in this place for hours．” She went up to the desk and laid her hand on the book；her fingers tingled when she touched it as if it were full of electricity． She tried to open it but couldn’t at first；this，however，was only because it was fastened by two leaden clasps，and when she had undone these it opened easily enough．And what a book it was ！ It was written，not printed；written in a clear，even hand，with thick downstrokes and thin upstrokes，very large，easier than print，and so beautiful that Lucy stared at it for a whole minute and forgot about reading it．The paper was crisp and smooth and a nice smell came from it；and in the margins，and round the big coloured capital letters at the beginning of each spell，there were pictures． There was no title page or title；the spells began straight away，and at first there was nothing very important in them．They were cures for warts(by washing your hands in moonlight in a silver basin)and toothache and cramp，and a spell for taking a swarm of bees．The picture of the man with toothache was so lifelike that it would have set your own teeth aching if you looked at it too long， and the golden bees which were dotted all round the fourth spell looked for a moment as if they were really flying． Lucy could hardly tear herself away from that first page， but when she turned over，the next was just as interesting．“But I must get on，”she told herself．And on she went for about thirty pages which，if she could have remembered them，would have taught her how to find buried treasure，how to remember things forgotten，how to forget things you wanted to forget，how to tell whether anyone was speaking the truth，how to call up(or prevent) wind，fog，snow，sleet or rain，how to produce enchanted sleeps and how to give a man an ass’s head(as they did to poor Bottom). And the longer she read the more wonderful and more real the pictures became． Then she came to a page which was such a blaze of pictures that one hardly noticed the writing．Hardly-but she did notice the first words．They were，An infallible spell to make beautiful her that uttereth it beyond the lot of mortals．Lucy peered at the pictures with her face close to the page，and though they had seemed crowded and muddlesome before，she found she could now see them quite clearly．The first was a picture of a girl standing at a reading-desk reading in a huge book．And the girl was dressed exactly like Lucy．In the next picture Lucy(for the girl in the picture was Lucy herself)was standing up with her mouth open and a rather terrible expression on her face，chanting or reciting something．In the third picture the beauty beyond the lot of mortals had come to her．It was strange，considering how small the pictures had looked at first，that the Lucy in the picture now seemed quite as big as the real Lucy；and they looked into each other’s eyes and the real Lucy looked away after a few minutes because she was dazzled by the beauty of the other Lucy；though she could still see a sort of likeness to herself in that beautiful face． And now the pictures came crowding on her thick and fast．She saw herself throned on high at a great tournament in Calormen and all the Kings of the world fought because of her beauty．After that it turned from tournaments to real wars，and all Narnia and Archenland，Telmar and Calormen，Galma and Terebinthia， were laid waste with the fury of the kings and dukes and great lords who fought for her favour．Then it changed and Lucy，still beautiful beyond the lot of mortals，was back in England．And Susan(who had always been the beauty of the family)came home from America．The Susan in the picture looked exactly like the real Susan only plainer and with a nasty expression．And Susan was jealous of the dazzling beauty of Lucy，but that didn’t matter a bit because no one cared anything about Susan now． “I will say the spell，”said Lucy．“I don’t care．I will．” She said I don’t care because she had a strong feeling that she mustn’t. But when she looked back at the opening words of the spell， there in the middle of the writing，where she felt quite sure there had been no picture before，she found the great face of a lion，of The Lion，Aslan himself，staring into hers．It was painted such a bright gold that it seemed to be coming towards her out of the page；and indeed she never was quite sure afterwards that it hadn’t really moved a little．At any rate she knew the expression on his face quite well．He was growling and you could see most of his teeth．She became horribly afraid and turned over the page at once． A little later she came to a spell which would let you know what your friends thought about you．Now Lucy had wanted very badly to try the other spell，the one that made you beautiful beyond the lot of mortals．So she felt that to make up for not having said it，she really would say this one．And all in a hurry，for fear her mind would change，she said the words(nothing will induce me to tell you what they were)．Then she waited for something to happen. As nothing happened she began looking at the pictures．And all at once she saw the very last thing she expected-a picture of a third-class carriage in a train，with two schoolgirls sitting in it． She knew them at once．They were Marjorie Preston and Anne Featherstone．Only now it was much more than a picture．It was alive．She could see the telegraph posts flicking past outside the window．Then gradually(like when the radio is“coming on”)she could hear what they were saying． “Shall I see anything of you this term ？”said Anne，“or are you still going to be all taken up with Lucy Pevensie．” “Don’t know what you mean by taken up，”said Marjorie． “Oh yes，you do，”said Anne．“You were crazy about her last term．” “No，I wasn’t，”said Marjorie．“I’ve got more sense than that. Not a bad little kid in her way．But I was getting pretty tired of her before the end of term．” “Well，you jolly well won’t have the chance any other term ！”shouted Lucy．“Two-faced little beast．”But the sound of her own voice at once reminded her that she was talking to a picture and that the real Marjorie was far away in another world． “Well，”said Lucy to herself，“I did think better of her than that．And I did all sorts of things for her last term，and I stuck to her when not many other girls would．And she knows it too．And to Anne Featherstone of all people ！ I wonder are all my friends the same ？ There are lots of other pictures．No．I won’t look at any more．I won’t，I won’t and with a great effort she turned over the page，but not before a large，angry tear had splashed on it． On the next page she came to a spell“for the refreshment of the spirit．The pictures were fewer here but very beautiful．And what Lucy found herself reading was more like a story than a spell．It went on for three pages and before she had read to the bottom of the page she had forgotten that she was reading at all．She was living in the story as if it were real，and all the pictures were real too．When she had got to the third page and come to the end，she said，”That is the loveliest story I’ve ever read or ever shall read in my whole life．Oh，I wish I could have gone on reading it for ten years．At least I’ll read it over again．” But here part of the magic of the Book came into play．You couldn’t turn back．The right-hand pages，the ones ahead，could be turned；the left-hand pages could not． “Oh，what a shame ！”said Lucy．“I did so want to read it again．Well，at least I must remember it．Let’s see... it was about... about... oh dear，it’s all fading away again． And even this last page is going blank．This is a very queer book．How can I have forgotten ？ It was about a cup and a sword and a tree and a green hill，I know that much．But I can’t remember and what shall I do ？” And she never could remember；and ever since that day what Lucy means by a good story is a story which reminds her of the forgotten story in the Magician’s Book． She turned on and found to her surprise a page with no pictures at all；but the first words were A Spell to make hidden things visible．She read it through to make sure of all the hard words and then said it out loud．And she knew at once that it was working because as she spoke the colours came into the capital letters at the top of the page and the pictures began appearing in the margins．It was like when you hold to the fire something written in Invisible Ink and the writing gradually shows up；only instead of the dingy colour of lemon juice(which is the easiest Invisible Ink)this was all gold and blue and scarlet．They were odd pictures and contained many figures that Lucy did not much like the look of．And then she thought，“I suppose I’ve made everything visible，and not only the Thumpers．There might be lots of other invisible things hanging about a place like this．I’m not sure that I want to see them all．” At that moment she heard soft，heavy footfalls coming along the corridor behind her；and of course she remembered what she had been told about the Magician walking in his bare feet and making no more noise than a cat．It is always better to turn round than to have anything creeping up behind your back．Lucy did so． Then her face lit up till，for a moment(but of course she didn’t know it)，she looked almost as beautiful as that other Lucy in the picture，and she ran forward with a little cry of delight and with her arms stretched out．For what stood in the doorway was Aslan himself，The Lion，the highest of all High Kings．And he was solid and real and warm and he let her kiss him and bury herself in his shining mane．And from the low，earthquake-like sound that came from inside him，Lucy even dared to think that he was purring． “Oh，Aslan，”said she，“it was kind of you to come．” “I have been here all the time，”said he，“but you have just made me visible．” “Aslan！”said Lucy almost a little reproachfully．“Don’t make fun of me．As if anything 1 could do would make you visible ！” “It did，”said Aslan．“Do you think I wouldn’t obey my own rules ？” After a little pause he spoke again． “Child，”he said，“I think you have been eavesdropping．” “Eavesdropping ？” “You listened to what your two schoolfellows were saying about you．” “Oh that ？ I never thought that was eavesdropping，Aslan． Wasn’t it magic ？” “Spying on people by magic is the same as spying on them in any other way．And you have misjudged your friend．She is weak，but she loves you．She was afraid of the older girl and said what she does not mean．” “I don’t think I’d ever be able to forget what I heard her say．” “No，you won’t．” “Oh dear，”said Lucy．“Have I spoiled everything ？Do you mean we would have gone on being friends if it hadn’t been for this-and been really great friends-all our lives perhaps-and now we never shall．” “Child，”said Aslan，“did I not explain to you once before that no one is ever told what would have happened ？” “Yes，Aslan，you did，”said Lucy．“I’m sorry．But please—” “Speak on，dear heart．” “Shall I ever be able to，read that story again；the one I couldn’t remember ？Will you tell it to me，Aslan ？Oh do，do，do．” “Indeed，yes，I will tell it to you for years and years．But now，come．We must meet the master of this house．” CHAPTER ELEVEN THE DUFFLEPUDS MADE HAPPY Lucy followed the great Lion out into the passage and at once she saw coming towards them an old man，barefoot，dressed in a red robe．His white hair was crowned with a chaplet of oak leaves，his beard fell to his girdle，and he supported himself with a curiously carved staff．When he saw Aslan he bowed low and said， “Welcome，Sir，to the least of your houses．” “Do you grow weary，Coriakin，of ruling such foolish subjects as I have given you here ？” “No，”said the Magician，“they are very stupid but there is no real harm in them．I begin to grow rather fond of the creatures． Sometimes，perhaps，I am a little impatient，waiting for the day when they can be governed by wisdom instead of this rough magic．” “All in good time，Coriakin，”said Aslan． “Yes，all in very good time，Sir，”was the answer．“Do you intend to show yourself to them ？” “Nay，”said the Lion，with a little half-growl that meant (Lucy thought)the same as a laugh．“I should frighten them out of their senses．Many stars will grow old and come to take their rest in islands before your people are ripe for that．And today before sunset I must visit Trumpkin the Dwarf where he sits in the castle of Cair Paravel counting the days till his master Caspian comes home． I will tell him all your story，Lucy．Do not look so sad．We shall meet soon again．” “Please，Aslan，”said Lucy，“what do you call soon ？” “I call all times soon，”said Aslan；and instantly he was vanished away and Lucy was alone with the Magician． “Gone ！”said he，“and you and I quite crestfallen．It’s always like that，you can’t keep him；it’s not as if he were a tame lion．And how did you enjoy my book ？” “Parts of it very much indeed，”said Lucy．“Did you know I was there all the time ？” “Well，of course I knew when I let the Duffers make themselves invisible that you would be coming along presently to take the spell off．I wasn’t quite sure of the exact day．And I wasn’t especially on the watch this morning．You see they had made me invisible too and being invisible always makes me so sleepy．Heigh-ho-there I’m yawning again．Are you hungry ？” “Well，perhaps I am a little，”said Lucy．“I’ve no idea what the time is．” “Come，”said the Magician．“All times may be soon to Aslan；but in my home all hungry times are one o’clock．” He led her a little way down the passage and opened a door．Passing in，Lucy found herself in a pleasant room full of sunlight and flowers．The table was bare when they entered，but it was of course a magic table，and at a word from the old man the tablecloth，silver，plates，glasses and food appeared． “I hope that is—what you would like，”said he．“I have tried to give you food more like the food of your own land than perhaps you have had lately．” “It’s lovely，”said Lucy，and so it was；an omelette，piping hot，cold lamb and green peas，a strawberry ice，lemonsquash to drink with the meal and a cup of chocolate to follow．But the magician himself drank only wine and ate only bread．There was nothing alarming about him，and Lucy and he were soon chatting away like old friends． “When will the spell work ？”asked Lucy．“Will the Duffers be visible again at once ？” “Oh yes，they’re visible now．But they’re probably all asleep still；they always take a rest in the middle of the day．” “And now that they’re visible，are you going to let them off being ugly ？ Will you make them as they were before ？” “Well，that’s rather a delicate question，”said the Magician. “You see，it’s only they who think they were so nice to look at before．They say they’ve been uglified，but that isn’t what I called it. Many people might say the change was for the better．” “Are they awfully conceited ？” “They are．Or at least the Chief Duffer is，and he’s taught all the rest to be．They always believe every word he says．” “We’d noticed that，”said Lucy． “Yes-we’d get on better without him，in a way．Of course I could turn him into something else，or even put a spell on him which would make them not believe a word he said．But I don’t like to do that．It’s better for them to admire him than to admire nobody．” “Don’t they admire you ？”asked Lucy． “Oh，not me，”said the Magician．“They wouldn’t admire me．” “What was it you uglified them for-I mean，what they call uglified ？” “Well，they wouldn’t do what they were told．Their work is to mind the garden and raise food-not for me，as they imagine， but for themselves．They wouldn’t do it at all if I didn’t make them．And of course for a garden you want water．There is a beautiful spring about half a mile away up the hill．And from that spring there flows a stream which comes right past the garden．All I asked them to do was to take their water from the stream instead of trudging up to the spring with their buckets two or three times a day and tiring themselves out besides spilling half of it on the way back． But they wouldn’t see it．In the end they refused point blank．” “Are they as stupid as all that ？”asked Lucy． The Magician sighed．“You wouldn’t believe the troubles I’ve had with them．A few months ago they were all for washing up the plates and knives before dinner：they said it saved time afterwards. I’ve caught them planting boiled potatoes to save cooking them when they were dug up．One day the cat got into the dairy and twenty of them were at work moving all the milk out；no one thought of moving the cat．But I see you’ve finished．Let’s go and look at the Duffers now they can be looked at．” They went into another room which was full of polished instruments hard to understand-such as Astrolabes，Orreries， Chronoscopes，Poesimeters，Choriambuses and Theodolinds-and here，when they had come to the window，the Magician said， “There．There are your Duffers．” “I don’t see anybody，”said Lucy．“And what are those mushroom things ？” The things she pointed at were dotted all over the level grass． They were certainly very like mushrooms，but far too big-the stalks about three feet high and the umbrellas about the same length from edge to edge．When she looked carefully she noticed too that the stalks joined the umbrellas not in the middle but at one side which gave an unbalanced look to them．And there was something-a sort of little bundle-lying on the grass at the foot of each stalk．In fact the longer she gazed at them the less like mushrooms they appeared． The umbrella part was not really round as she had thought at first． It was longer than it was broad，and it widened at one end．There were a great many of them，fifty or more． The clock struck three． Instantly a most extraordinary thing happened．Each of the“mushrooms”suddenly turned upside-down．The little bundles which had lain at the bottom of the stalks were heads and bodies．The stalks themselves were legs．But not two legs to each body．Each body had a single thick leg right under it(not to one side like the leg of a one-legged man)and at the end of it，a single enormous foot-a broadtoed foot with the toes curling up a little so that it looked rather like a small canoe．She saw in a moment why they had looked like mushrooms．They had been lying flat on their backs each with its single leg straight up in the air and its enormous foot spread out above it．She learned afterwards that this was their ordinary way of resting；for the foot kept off both rain and sun and for a Monopod to lie under its own foot is almost as good as being in a tent． “Oh，the funnies，the funnies，”cried Lucy，bursting into laughter．“Did you make them like that ？” “Yes，yes．I made the Duffers into Monopods，”said the Magician．He too was laughing till the tears ran down his cheeks． “But watch，”he added． It was worth watching．Of course these little one-footed men couldn’t walk or run as we do．They got about by jumping，like fleas or frogs．And what jumps they made ！as if each big foot were a mass of springs．And with what a bounce they came down； that was what made the thumping noise which had so puzzled Lucy yesterday．For now they were jumping in all directions and calling out to one another，“Hey，lads ！We’re visible again．” “Visible we are，”said one in a tasselled red cap who was obviously the Chief Monopod．“And what I say is，when chaps are visible，why，they can see one another．” “Ah，there it is，there it is，Chief，”cried all the others．“There’s the point．No one’s got a clearer head than you．You couldn’t have made it plainer．” “She caught the old man napping，that little girl did，”said the Chief Monopod．“We’ve beaten him this time．” “Just what we were，going to say ourselves，”chimed the chorus．“You’re going stronger than ever today，Chief．Keep it up，keep it up．” “But do they dare to talk about you like that ？”said Lucy． “They seemed to be so afraid of you yesterday．Don’t they know you might be listening ？” “That’s one of the funny things about the Duffers，”said the Magician．“One minute they talk as if I ran everything and overheard everything and was extremely dangerous．The next moment they think they can take me in by tricks that a baby would see through-bless them ！” “Will they have to be turned back into their proper shapes ？”asked Lucy．“Oh，I do hope it wouldn’t be unkind to leave them as they are．Do they really mind very much ？They seem pretty happy．I say-look at that jump．What were they like before ？” “Common little dwarfs，”said he．“Nothing like so nice as the sort you have in Narnia．” “It would be a pity to change them back，”said Lucy．“They’re so funny：and they’re rather nice．Do you think it would make any difference if I told them that ？” “I’m sure it would-if you could get it into their heads．” “Will you come with me and try ？” “No，no．You’ll get on far better without me．” “Thanks awfully for the lunch，”said Lucy and turned quickly away．She ran down the stairs which she had come up so nervously that morning and cannoned into Edmund at the bottom．All the others were there with him waiting，and Lucy’s conscience smote her when she saw their anxious faces and realized how long she had forgotten them． “It’s all right，”she shouted．“Everything’s all right．The Magician’s a brick-and I’ve seen Him-Aslan．” After that she went from them like the wind and out into the garden．Here the earth was shaking with the jumps and the air ringing with the shouts of the Monopods．Both were redoubled when they caught sight of her． “Here she comes，here she comes，”they cried．“Three cheers for the little girl．Ah ！ She put it across the old gentleman properly，she did．” “And we’re extremely regrettable，”said the Chief Monopod， “that we can’t give you the pleasure of seeing us as we were before we were uglified，for you wouldn’t believe the difference，and that’s the truth，for there’s no denying we’re mortal ugly now，so we won’t deceive you．” “Eh，that we are，Chief，that we are，”echoed the others， bouncing like so many toy balloons．“You’ve said it，you’ve said it．” “But I don’t think you are at all，”said Lucy，shouting to make herself heard．“I think you look very nice．” “Hear her，hear her，”said the Monopods．“True for you， Missie．Very nice we look．You couldn’t find a handsomer lot．”They said this without any surprise and did not seem to notice that they had changed their minds． “She’s a-saying，”remarked the Chief Monopod，“as how we looked very nice before we were uglified．” “True for you，Chief，true for you，”chanted the others．“That’s what she says．We heard her ourselves．” “I did not，”bawled Lucy．“I said you’re very nice now．” “So she did，so she did，”said the Chief Monopod，“said we were very nice then．” “Hear‘ em both，hear’em both，”said the Monopods．“There’s a pair for you．Always right．They couldn’t have put it better．” “But we’re saying just the opposite，”said Lucy，stamping her foot with impatience． “So you are，to be sure，so you are，”said the Monopods．“Nothing like an opposite．Keep it up，both of you．” “You’re enough to drive anyone mad，”said Lucy，and gave it up．But the Monopods seemed perfectly contented，and she decided that on the whole the conversation had been a success． And before everyone went to bed that evening something else happened which made them even more satisfied with their one-legged condition．Caspian and all the Narnians went back as soon as possible to the shore to give their news to Rhince and the others on board the Dawn Treader，who were by now very anxious． And，of course，the Monopods went with them，bouncing like footballs and agreeing with one another in loud voices till Eustace said，“I wish the Magician would make them inaudible instead of invisible．”(He was soon sorry he had spoken because then he had to explain that an inaudible thing is something you can’t hear，and though he took a lot of trouble he never felt sure that the Monopods had really understood，and what especially annoyed him was that they said in the end，“Eh，he can’t put things the way our Chief does．But you’ll learn，young man．Hark to him．He’ll show you how to say things．There’s a speaker for you ！”)When they reached the bay，Reepicheep had a brilliant idea．He had his little coracle lowered and paddled himself about in it till the Monopods were thoroughly interested．He then stood up in it and said，“Worthy and intelligent Monopods，you do not need boats．Each of you has a foot that will do instead．Just jump as lightly as you can on the water and see what happens．” The Chief Monopod hung back and warned the others that they’d find the water powerful wet，but one or two of the younger ones tried it almost at once；and then a few others followed their example，and at last the whole lot did the same．It worked perfectly．The huge single foot of a Monopod acted as a natural raft or boat，and when Reepicheep had taught them how to cut rude paddles for themselves，they all paddled about the bay and round the Dawn Treader，looking for all the world like a fleet of little canoes with a fat dwarf standing up in the extreme stern of each．And they had races，and bottles of wine were lowered down to them from the ship as prizes，and the sailors stood leaning over the ship’s sides and laughed till their own sides ached． The Duffers were also very pleased with their new name of Monopods，which seemed to them a magnificent name though they never got it right．“That’s what we are，”they bellowed， “Moneypuds，Pomonods，Poddymons．Just what it was on the tips of our tongues to call ourselves．”But they soon got it mixed up with their old name of Duffers and finally settled down to calling themselves the Dufflepuds；and that is what they will probably be called for centuries． That evening all the Narnians dined upstairs with the Magician，and Lucy noticed how different the whole top floor looked now that she was no longer afraid of it．The mysterious signs on the doors were still mysterious but now looked as if they had kind and cheerful meanings，and even the bearded mirror now seemed funny rather than frightening．At dinner everyone had by magic what everyone liked best to eat and drink，and after dinner the Magician did a very useful and beautiful piece of magic．He laid two blank sheets of parchment on the table and asked Drinian to give him an exact account of their voyage up to date：and as Drinian spoke，everything he described came out on the parchment in fine clear lines till at last each sheet was a splendid map of the Eastern Ocean，showing Galma，Terebinthia，the Seven Isles， the Lone Islands，Dragon Island，Burnt Island，Deathwater， and the land of the Duffers itself，all exactly the right sizes and in the right positions．They were the first maps ever made of those seas and better than any that have been made since without magic． For on these，though the towns and mountains looked at first just as they would on an ordinary map，when the Magician lent them a magnifying glass you saw that they were perfect little pictures of the real things，so that you could see the very castle and slave market and streets in Narrowhaven，all very clear though very distant，like things seen through the wrong end of a telescope． The only drawback was that the coastline of most of the islands was incomplete，for the map showed only what Drinianhad seen with his own eyes．When they were finished the．Magician kept one himself and presented the other to Caspian：it still hangs in his Chamber of Instruments at Cair Paravel．But the Magician could tell them nothing about seas or lands further east．He did， however，tell them that about seven years before a Narnian ship had put in at his waters and that she had on board the lords Revilian， Argoz，Mavramorn and Rhoop：so they judged that the golden man they had seen lying in Deathwater must be the Lord Restimar． Next day，the Magician magically mended the stern of the Dawn Treader where it had been damaged by the Sear Serpent and loaded her with useful gifts．There was a most friendly parting， and when she sailed，two hours after noon，all the Dufflepuds paddled out with her to the harbour mouth，and cheered until she was out of sound of their cheering． CHAPTER TWELVE THE DARK ISLAND AFTER this adventure they sailed on south and a little east for twelve days with a gentle wind，the skies being mostly clear and the air warm，and saw no bird or fish，except that once there were whales spouting a long way to starboard．Lucy and Reepicheep played a good deal of chess at this time．Then on the thirteenth day，Edmund，from the fighting top，sighted what looked like a great dark mountain rising out of the sea on their port bow． They altered course and made for this land，mostly by oar， for the wind would not serve them to sail north-east．When evening fell they were still a long way from it and rowed all night． Next morning the weather was fair but a flat calm．The dark mass lay ahead，much nearer and larger，but still very dim，so that some thought it was still a long way off and others thought they were running into a mist． About nine that morning，very suddenly，it was so close that they could see that it was not land at all，nor even，in an ordinary sense，a mist．It was a Darkness．It is rather hard to describe， but you will see what it was like if you imagine yourself looking into the mouth of a railway tunnel-a tunnel either so long or so twisty that you cannot see the light at the far end．And you know what it would be like．For a few feet you would see the rails and sleepers and gravel in broad daylight；then there would come a place where they were in twilight；and then，pretty suddenly， but of course without a sharp dividing line，they would vanish altogether into smooth，solid blackness．It was just so here． For a few feet in front of their bows they could see the swell of the bright greenish-blue water．Beyond that，they could see the water looking pale and grey as it would look late in the evening．But beyond that again，utter blackness as if they had come to the edge of moonless and starless night． Caspian shouted to the boatswain to keep her back，and all except the rowers rushed forward and gazed from the bows．But there was nothing to be seen by gazing．Behind them was the sea and the sun，before them the Darkness． “Do we go into this ？”asked Caspian at length． “Not by my advice，”said Drinian． “The Captain’s right，”said several sailors． “I almost think he is，”said Edmund． Lucy and Eustace didn’t speak but they felt very glad inside at the turn things seemed to be taking．But all at once the clear voice of Reepicheep broke in upon the silence． “And why not？”he said．“Will someone explain to me why not．” No one was anxious to explain，so Reepicheep continued： “If I were addressing peasants or slaves，”he said，“I might suppose that this suggestion proceeded from cowardice．But I hope it will never be told in Narnia that a company of noble and royal persons in the flower of their age turned tail because they were afraid of the dark．” “But what manner of use would it be ploughing through that blackness ？”asked Drinian． “Use ？”replied Reepicheep．“Use，Captain ？ If by use you mean filling our bellies or our purses，I confess it will be no use at all．So far as I know we did not set sail to look for things useful but to seek honour and adventure．And here is as great an adventure as ever I heard of，and here，if we turn back，no tittle impeachment of all our honours．” Several of the sailors said things under their breath that sounded like“Honour be blowed”，but Caspian said： “Oh，bother you，Reepicheep．I almost wish we’d left you at home．All right ！ If you put it that way，I suppose we shall have to go on．Unless Lucy would rather not ？” Lucy felt that she would very much rather not，but what she said out loud was，“I’m game．” “Your Majesty will at least order lights ？”said Drinian． “By all means，”said Caspian．“See to it，Captain．” So the three lanterns，at the stern，and the prow and the masthead，were all lit，and Drinian ordered two torches amidships．Pale and feeble they looked in the sunshine．Then all the men except some who were left below at the oars were ordered on deck and fully armed and posted in their battle stations with swords drawn．Lucy and two archers were posted on the fighting top with bows bent and arrows on the string．Rynelf was in the bows with his line ready to take soundings．Reepicheep， Edmund，Eustace and Caspian，glittering in mail，were with him． Drinian took the tiller． “And now，in Aslan’s name，forward ！”cried Caspian．“A slow，steady stroke．And let every man be silent and keep his ears open for orders．” With a creak and a groan the Dawn Treader started to creep forward as the men began to row．Lucy，up in the fighting top， had a wonderful view of the exact moment at which they entered the darkness．The bows had already disappeared before the sunlight had left the stern．She saw it go．At one minute the gilded stern， the blue sea，and the sky，were all in broad daylight：next minute the sea and sky had vanished，the stern lantern-which had been hardly noticeable before-was the only thing to show where the ship ended．In front of the lantern she could see the black shape of Drinian crouching at the tiller．Down below her the two torches made visible two small patches of deck and gleamed on swords and helmets，and forward there was another island of light on the forecastle．Apart from that，the fighting top，lit by the masthead light which was only just above her，seemed to be a little lighted world of its own floating in lonely darkness．And the lights themselves，as always happens with lights when you have to have them at the wrong time of day，looked lurid and unnatural．She also noticed that she was very cold． How long this voyage into the darkness lasted，nobody knew． Except for the creak of the rowlocks and the splash of the oars there was nothing to show that they were moving at all．Edmund， peering from the bows，could see nothing except the reflection of the lantern in the water before him．It looked a greasy sort of reflection，and the ripple made by their advancing prow appeared to be heavy，small，and lifeless．As time went on everyone except the rowers began to shiver with cold． Suddenly，from somewhere-no one’s sense of direction was very clear by now-there came a cry，either of some inhuman voice or else a voice of one in such extremity of terror that he had almost lost his humanity． Caspian was still trying to speak-his mouth was too dry-when the shrill voice of Reepicheep，which sounded louder than usual in that silence，was heard． “Who calls ？”it piped．“If you are a foe we do not fear you， and if you are a friend your enemies shall be taught the fear of us．” “Mercy ！”cried the voice．“Mercy ！Even if you are only one more dream，have merry．Take me on board．Take me，even if you strike me dead．But in the name of all mercies do not fade away and leave me in this horrible land．” “Where are you ？”shouted Caspian．“Come aboard and welcome．” There came another cry，whether of joy or terror，and then they knew that someone was swimming towards them． “Stand by to heave him up，men，”said Caspian． “Aye，aye，your Majesty，”said the sailors．Several crowded to the port bulwark with ropes and one，leaning far out over the side，held the torch．A wild，white face appeared in the blackness of the water，and then，after some scrambling and pulling，a dozen friendly hands had heaved the stranger on board． Edmund thought he had never seen a wilder-looking man． Though he did not otherwise look very old，his hair was an untidy mop of white，his face was thin and drawn，and，for clothing， only a few wet rags hung about him．But what one mainly noticed were his eyes，which were so widely opened that he seemed to have no eyelids at all，and stared as if in an agony of pure fear． The moment his feet reached the deck he said： “Fly ！ Fly ！ About with your ship and fly ！ Row，row，row for your lives away from this accursed shore．” “Compose yourself，”said Reepicheep，“and tell us what the danger is．We are not used to flying．” The stranger started horribly at the voice of the Mouse，which he had not noticed before． “Nevertheless you will fly from here，”he gasped．“This is the Island where Dreams come true．” “That’s the island I’ve been looking for this long time，”said one of the sailors．“I reckoned I’d find I was married to Nancy if we landed here．” “And I’d find Tom alive again，”said another． “Fools ！”said the man，stamping his foot with rage．“That is the sort of talk that brought me here，and I’d better have been drowned or never born．Do you hear what I say ？ This is where dreams-dreams，do you understand，come to life，come real． Not daydreams：dreams．” There was about half a minute’s silence and then，with a great clatter of armour，the whole crew were tumbling down the main hatch as quick as they could and flinging themselves on the oars to row as they had never rowed before；and Drinian was swinging round the tiller，and the boatswain was giving out the quickest stroke that had ever been heard at sea．For it had taken everyone just that halfminute to remember certain dreams they had had-dreams that make you afraid of going to sleep again-and to realize what it would mean to land on a country where dreams come true． Only Reepicheep remained unmoved． “Your Majesty，your Majesty，”he said，“are you going to tolerate this mutiny，this poltroonery ？This is a panic，this is a rout．” “Row，row，”bellowed Caspian．“Pull for all our lives．Is her head right，Drinian ？You can say what you like，Reepicheep． There are some things no man can face．” “It is，then，my good fortune not to be a man，”replied Reepicheep with a very stiff bow． Lucy from up aloft had heard it all．In an instant that one of her own dreams which she had tried hardest to forget came back to her as vividly as if she had only just woken from it．So that was what was behind them，on the island，in the darkness！For a second she wanted to go down to the deck and be with Edmund and Caspian．But what was the use ？ If dreams began coming true， Edmund and Caspian themselves might turn into something horrible just as she reached them．She gripped the rail of the fighting top and tried to steady herself．They were rowing back to the light as hard as they could：it would be all right in a few seconds．But oh，if only it could be all right now ！ Though the rowing made a good deal of noise it did not quite conceal the total silence which surrounded the ship． Everyone knew it would be better not to listen，not to strain his ears for any sound from the darkness．But no one could help listening．And soon everyone was hearing things．Each one heard something different． “Do you hear a noise like... like a huge pair of scissors opening and shutting... over there ？”Eustace asked Rynelf． “Hush ！”said Rynelf．“I can hear them crawling up the sides of the ship．” “It’s just going to settle on the mast，”said Caspian． “Ugh！”said a sailor．“There are the gongs beginning．I knew they would．” Caspian，trying not to look at anything(especially not to keep looking behind him)，went aft to Drinian． “Drinian，”he said in a very low voice．“How long did we take rowing in ？ -I mean rowing to where we picked up．the stranger．” “Five minutes，perhaps，”whispered Drinian．“Why ？” “Because we’ve been more than that already trying to get out．” Drinian’s hand shook on the tiller and a line of cold sweat ran down his face．The same idea was occurring to everyone on board． “We shall never get out，never get’ out，”moaned the rowers．“He’s steering us wrong．We’re going round and round in circles．We shall never get out．”The stranger，who had been lying in a huddled heap on the deck，sat up and burst out into a horrible screaming laugh． “Never get out ！”he yelled．“That’s it．Of course．We shall never get out．What a fool I was to have thought they would let me go as easily as that．No，no，we shall never get out．” Lucy leant her head on the edge of the fighting top and whispered，“Aslan，Aslan，if ever you loved us at all，send us help now．”The darkness did not grow any less，but she began to feel a little-a very，very little-better．“After all，nothing has really happened to us yet，”she thought． “Look ！”cried Rynelf’s voice hoarsely from the bows． There was a tiny speck of light ahead，and while they watched a broad beam of light fell from it upon the ship．It did not alter the surrounding darkness，but the whole ship was lit up as if by searchlight．Caspian blinked，stared round，saw the faces of his companions all with wild，fixed expressions．Everyone was staring in the same direction：behind everyone lay his black， sharply-edged shadow． Lucy looked along the beam and presently saw something in it． At first it looked like a cross，then it looked like an aeroplane， then it looked like a kite，and at last with a whirring of wings it was right overhead and was an albatross．It circled three times round the mast and then perched for an instant on the crest of the gilded dragon at the prow．It called out in a strong sweet voice what seemed to be words though no one understood them．After that it spread its wings，rose，and began to fly slowly ahead， bearing a little to starboard．Drinian steered after it not doubting that it offered good guidance．But no one except Lucy knew that as it circled the mast it had whispered to her，“Courage，dear heart，”and the voice，she felt sure，was Aslan’s，and with the voice a delicious smell breathed in her face． In a few moments the darkness turned into a greyness ahead， and then，almost before they dared to begin hoping，they had shot out into the sunlight and were in the warm，blue world again．And all at once everybody realized that there was nothing to be afraid of and never had been．They blinked their eyes and looked about them．The brightness of the ship herself astonished them：they had half expected to find that the darkness would cling to the white and the green and the gold in the form of some grime or scum．And then first one，and then another，began laughing． “I reckon we’ve made pretty good fools of ourselves，”said Rynelf． Lucy lost no time in coming down to the deck，where she found the others all gathered round the newcomer．For a long time he was too happy to speak，and could only gaze at the sea and the sun and feel the bulwarks and the ropes，as if to make sure he was really awake，while tears rolled down his cheeks． “Thank you，”he said at last．“You have saved me from... but I won’t talk of that．And now let me know who you are．I am a Telmarine of Narnia，and when I was worth anything men called me the Lord Rhoop．” “And I，”said Caspian，“am Caspian，King of Narnia，and I sail to find you and your companions who were my father’s friends．” Lord Rhoop fell on his knees and kissed the King’s hand． “Sire，”he said，“you are the man in all the world I most wished to see．Grant me a boon．” “What is it ？”asked Caspian． “Never to bring me back there，”he said．He pointed astern． They all looked．But they saw only bright blue sea and bright blue sky．The Dark Island and the darkness had vanished for ever． “Why ！”cried Lord Rhoop．“You have destroyed it ！” “I don’t think it was us，”said Lucy． “Sire，”said Drinian，“this wind is fair for the southeast．Shall I have our poor fellows up and set sail ？ And after that，every man who can be spared，to his hammock．” “Yes，”said Caspian，“and let there be grog all round．Heigh-ho，I feel I could sleep the clock round myself．” So all afternoon with great joy they sailed south-east with a fair wind．But nobody noticed when the albatross had disappeared. CHAPTER THIRTEEN THE THREE SLEEPERS THE wind never failed but it grew gentler every day till at length the waves were little more than ripples，and the ship glided on hour after hour almost as if they were sailing on a lake．And every night they saw that there rose in the east new constellations which no one had ever seen in Narnia and perhaps，as Lucy thought with a mixture of joy and fear，no living eye had seen at all．Those new stars were big and bright and the nights were warm．Most of them slept on deck and talked far into the night or hung over the ship’s side watching the luminous dance of the foam thrown up by their bows． On an evening of startling beauty，when the sunset behind them was so crimson and purple and widely spread that the very sky itself seemed to have grown larger，they came in sight of land on their starboard bow．It came slowly nearer and the light behind them made it look as if the capes and headlands of this new country were all on fire．But presently they were sailing along its coast and its western cape now rose up astern of them，black against the red sky and sharp as if it was cut out of cardboard，and then they could see better what this country was like．It had no mountains but many gentle hills with slopes like pillows．An attractive smell came from it-what Lucy called“a dim，purple kind of smell”，which Edmund said(and Rhince thought)was rot，but Caspian said，“I know what you mean．” They sailed on a good way，past point after point，hoping to find a nice deep harbour，but had to content themselves in the end with a wide and shallow bay．Though it had seemed calm out at sea there was of course surf breaking on the sand and they could not bring the Dawn Treader as far in as they would have liked． They dropped anchor a good way from the beach and had a wet and tumbling landing in the boat．The Lord Rhoop remained on board the Dawn Treader．He wished to see no more islands．All the time that they remained in this country the sound of the long breakers was in their ears． Two men were left to guard the boat and Caspian led the others inland，but not far because it was too late for exploring and the light would soon go．But there was no need to go far to find an adventure．The level valley which lay at the head of the bay showed no road or track or other sign of habitation．Underfoot was tine springy turf dotted here and there with a low bushy growth which Edmund and Lucy took for heather．Eustace，who was really rather good at botany；said it wasn’t，and he was probably right；but it was something of very much the same kind． When they had gone less than a bowshot from the shore， Drinian said，“Look ！ What’s that ？”and everyone stopped． “Are they great trees ？”said Caspian． “Towers，l think，”said Eustace． “It might be giants，”said Edmund in a lower voice． “The way to find out is to go right iv among them，”said Reepicheep，drawing his sword and pattering off ahead of everyone else. “I think it’s a ruin，”said Lucy when they had got a good deal nearer，and her guess was the best so far．What they now saw was a wide oblong space flagged with smooth stones and surrounded by grey pillars but unroofed．And from end to end of it ran a long table laid with a rich crimson cloth that came down nearly to the pavement．At either side of it were many chairs of stone richly carved and with silken cushions upon the seats．But on the table itself there was set out such a banquet as had never been seen， not even when Peter the High King kept his court at Cair Paravel． There were turkeys and geese and peacocks，there were boars’ heads and sides of venison，there were pies shaped like ships under full sail or like dragons and elephants，there were ice puddings and bright lobsters and gleaming salmon，there were nuts and grapes， pineapples and peaches，pomegranates and melons and tomatoes． There were flagons of gold and silver and curiouslywrought glass； and the smell of the fruit and the wine blew towards them like a promise of all happiness． “I say ！”said Lucy． They came nearer and nearer，all very quietly． “But where are the guests ？”asked Eustace． “We can provide that，Sir，”said Rhince． “Look ！”said Edmund sharply．They were actually within the pillars now and standing on the pavement．Everyone looked where Edmund had pointed．The chairs were not all empty．At the head of the table and in the two places beside it there was something-or possibly three somethings． “What are those ？”asked Lucy in a whisper．“It looks like three beavers sitting on the table．” “Or a huge bird’s nest，”said Edmund． “It looks more like a haystack to me，”said Caspian． Reepicheep ran forward，jumped on a chair and thence on to the table，and ran along it，threading his way as nimbly as a dancer between jewelled cups and pyramids of fruit and-ivory salt-cellars．He ran right up to the mysterious grey mass at the end： peered，touched，and then called out： “These will not fight，I think．” Everyone now came close and saw that what sat in those three chairs was three men，though hard to recognize as men till you looked closely．Their hair，which was grey，had grown over their eyes till it almost concealed their，faces，and their beards had grown over the table，climbing pound and entwining plates and goblets as brambles；entwine a fence，until，all mixed in one great mat of hair，they flowed over the edge and down to the floor．And from their heads the hair hung over the backs of their chairs so that they were wholly hidden．In fact the three men were；nearly all hair． “Dead ？”said Caspian． “I think not，Sire，”said Reepicheep，lifting one of their hands out of its tangle of hair in his two paws．“This one is warm and his pulse beats．” “This one，too，and this，”said Drinian． “Why，they’re only asleep，”said Eustace． “It’s been a long sleep，though，”said Edmund，“to let their hair grow like this．” “It must be an enchanted sleep，”said Lucy．“I felt the moment we landed on this island that it was full of magic．Oh ！do you think we have perhaps come here to break it ？” “We can try，”said Caspian，and began shaking the nearest of the three sleepers．For a moment everyone thought he was going to be successful，for the man breathed hard and muttered，“I’ll go eastward no more．Out oars for Narnia．”But he sank back almost at once into a yet deeper sleep than before：that is，his heavy head sagged a few inches lower towards the table and all efforts to rouse him again were useless．With the second it was much the same． “Weren’t born to live like animals．Get to the east while you’ve a chance-lands behind the sun，”and sank down．And the third only said，“Mustard，please，”and slept hard． “Out oars for Narnia，eh ？”said Drinian． “Yes，”said Caspian，“you are right，Drinian．I think our quest is at an end．Let’s look at their rings．Yes，these are their devices．This is the Lord Revilian．This is the Lord Argoz：and this，the Lord Mavramorn．” “But we can’t wake them，”said Lucy．“What are we to do ？” “Begging your Majesties’ pardons all，”said Rhince，“but why not fall to while you’re discussing it ？ We don’t see a dinner like this every day．” “Not for your life ！”said Caspian． “That’s right，that’s right，”said several of the sailors． “Too much magic about here．The sooner we’re back on board the better．” “Depend upon it，”said Reepicheep，“it was from eating this food that these three lords came by a seven years’ sleep．” “I wouldn’t touch it to save my life，”said Drinian． “The light’s going uncommon quick，”said Rynelf． “Back to ship，back to ship，”muttered the men． “I really think，”said Edmund，“they’re right．We can decide what to do with the three sleepers tomorrow．We daren’t eat the food and there’s no point in staying here for the night．The whole place smells of magic-and danger．” “I am entirely of King Edmund’s opinion，”said Reepicheep，“as far as concerns the ship’s company in general．But I myself will sit at this table till sunrise．” “Why on earth ？”said Eustace． “Because，”said the Mouse，“this is a very great adventure， and no danger seems to me so great as that of knowing when I get back to Narnia that I left a mystery behind me through fear．” “I’ll stay with you，Reep，”said Edmund． “And I too，”said Caspian． “And me，”said Lucy．And then Eustace volunteered also. This was very brave of him because never having read of such things or even heard of them till he joined the Dawn Treader made it worse for him than for the others． “I beseech your Majesty—”began Drinian． “No，my Lord，”said Caspian．“Your place is with the ship， and you have had a day’s work while we five have idled．”There was a lot of argument about this but in the end Caspian had his way. As the crew marched off to the shore in the gathering dusk none of the five watchers，except perhaps Reepicheep，could avoid a cold feeling in the stomach． They took some time choosing their seats at the perilous table． Probably everyone had the same reason but no one said it out loud．For it was really a rather nasty choice．One could hardly bear to sit all night next to those three terrible hairy objects which， if not dead，were certainly not alive in the ordinary sense．On the other hand，to sit at the far end，so that you would see them less and less as the night grew darker，and wouldn’t know if they were moving，and perhaps wouldn’t see them at all by about two o’clock no，it was not to be thought of．So they sauntered round and round the table saying，“What about here ？”and“Or perhaps a bit further on，”or，“Why not on this side ？”till at last they settled down somewhere about the middle but nearer to the sleepers than to the other end．It was about ten by now and almost dark．Those strange new constellations burned in the east．Lucy would have liked it better if they had been the Leopard and the Ship and other old friends of the Narnian sky． They wrapped themselves in their sea cloaks and sat still and waited．At first there was some attempt at talk but it didn’t come to much．And they sat and sat．And all the time they heard the waves breaking on the beach． After hours that seemed like ages there came a moment when they all knew they had been dozing a moment before but were all suddenly wide awake．The stars were all in quite different positions from those they had last noticed．The sky was very black except for the faintest possible greyness in the east．They were cold， though thirsty，and stiff．And none of them spoke because now at last something was happening． Before them，beyond the pillars，there was the slope of a low hill．And now a door opened in the hillside，and light appeared in the doorway，and a figure came out，and the door shut behind it．The figure carried a light，and this light was really all that they could see distinctly．It came slowly nearer and nearer till at last it stood right at the table opposite to them．Now they could see that it was a tall girl，dressed in a single long garment of clear blue which left her arms bare．She was bareheaded and her yellow hair hung down her back．And when they looked at her they thought they had never before known what beauty meant． The light which she had been carrying was a tall candle in a silver candlestick which she now set upon the table．If there had been any wind off the sea earlier in the night it must have died down by now，for the flame of the candle burned as straight and still as if it were in a room with the windows shut and the curtains drawn． Gold and silver on the table shone in its light． Lucy now noticed something lying lengthwise on the table which had escaped her attention before．It was a knife of stone， sharp as steel，a cruel-looking，ancient looking thing． No one had yet spoken a word．Then-Reepicheep first，and Caspian next-they all rose to their feet，because they felt that she was a great lady． “Travellers who have come from far to Aslan’s table，”said the girl．“Why do you not eat and drink ？” “Madam，”said Caspian，“we feared the food because we thought it had cast our friends into an enchanted sleep．” “They have never tasted it，”she said． “Please，”said Lucy，“what happened to them ？” “Seven years ago，”said the girl，“they came here in a ship whose sails were rags and timbers ready to fall apart．There were a few others with them，sailors，and when they came to this table one said，Here is the good place．Let us set sail and reef sail and row no longer but sit down and end our days in peace ！‘And the second said，No，let us re-embark and sail for Narnia and the west；it may be that Miraz is dead．’But the third，who was a very masterful man，leaped up and said，No，by heaven．We are men and Telmarines，not brutes．What should we do but seek adventure after adventure ？ We have not long to live in any event．Let us spend what is left in seeking the unpeopled world behind the sunrise．And as they quarrelled he caught up the Knife of Stone which lies there on the table and would have fought with his comrades．But it is a thing not right for him to touch．And as his fingers closed upon the hilt，deep sleep fell upon all the three． And till the enchantment is undone they will never wake．” “What is this Knife of Stone ？”asked Eustace． “Do none of you know it ？”said the girl． “I—I think，”said Lucy，“I’ve seen something like it before．It was a knife like it that the White Witch used when she killed Aslan at the Stone Table long ago．” “It was the same．，”said the girl，“and it was brought here to be kept in honour while the world lasts．” Edmund，who had been looking more and more uncomfortable for the last few minutes，now spoke． “Look here，”he said，“I hope I’m not a coward-about eating this food，I mean-and I’m sure I don’t mean to be rude．But we have had a lot of queer adventures on this voyage of ours and things aren’t always what they seem．When I look in your face I can’t help believing all you say：but then that’s just what might happen with a witch too．How are we to know you’re a friend ？” “You can’t know，”said the girl．“You can only believe or not．” After a moment’s pause Reepicheep’s small voice was heard． “Sire，”he said to Caspian，“of your courtesy fill my cup with wine from that flagon：it is too big for me to lift．I will drink to the lady．” Caspian obeyed and the Mouse，standing on the table，held up a golden cup between its tiny paws and said，“Lady，I pledge you．”Then it fell to on cold peacock，and in a short while everyone else followed its example．All were very hungry and the meal，if not quite what you wanted for a very early breakfast，was excellent as a very late supper． “Why is it called Aslan’s table ？”asked Lucy presently． “It is set here by his bidding，”said the girl，“for those who come so far．Some call this island the World’s End，for though you can sail further，this is the beginning of the end．” “But how does the food keep ？”asked the practical Eustace． “It is eaten，and renewed every day，”said the girl．“This you will see．” “And what are we to do about the Sleepers ？”asked Caspian．“In the world from which my friends come”(here，he nodded at Eustace and the Pevensies)“they have a story of a prince or a king coming to a castle where all the people lay in an enchanted sleep．In that story he could not dissolve the enchantment until he had kissed the Princess．” “But here，”said the girl，“it is different．Here he cannot kiss the Princess till he has dissolved the enchantment．” “Then，”said Caspian，“in the name of Aslan，show me how to set about that work at once．” “My father will teach you that，”said the girl． “Your father ！”said everyone．“Who is he？ And where？” “Look，”said the girl，turning round and pointing at the door in the hillside．They could see it more easily now，for while they had been talking the stars had grown fainter and great gaps of white light were appearing in the greyness of the eastern sky． CHAPTER FOURTEEN THE BEGINNING OF THE END OF THE WORLD Slowly the door opened again and out there came a figure as tall and straight as the girl’s but not so slender．It carried no light but light seemed to come from it．As it came nearer，Lucy saw that it was like an old man．His silver beard came down to his bare feet in front and his saver hair hung down to his heels behind and his robe appeared to be made from the fleece of silver sheep．He looked so mild and grave that once more all the travellers rose to their feet and stood in silence． But the old man came on without speaking to the travellers and stood on the other side of the table opposite to his daughter．Then both of them held up their arms before them and turned to face the east．In that position the began to sing．I wish I could write down the song，but one who was present could remember it．Lucy said afterwards that it was high，almost shrill，but very beautiful，cold kind of song，an early morning kind of song．And they sang， the grey clouds lifted from the eastern sky a the white patches grew bigger and bigger till it was white，and the sea began to shine like silver．And long afterwards(but those two sang all the time)the east began to turn red and at last，unclouded，the sun came up out the sea and its long level ray shot down the length of the table on the gold and silver sand on the Stone Knife． Once or twice before，the Narnians had wondered whether the sun at its rising did not look bigger in these seas than it had looked at home．This time they we certain．There was no mistaking it．And the brightness its ray on the dew and on the table was far beyond an．morning brightness they had ever seen．And as Edmu said afterwards，“Though lots of things happened on that trip which sound more exciting，that moment was really the most exciting．”For now they knew that they had truly come to the beginning of the End of the World． Then something seemed to be flying at them out of the very centre of the rising sun：but of course one couldn’t look steadily in that direction to make sure．But presently the air became full of voices-voices which took up same song that the Lady and her Father were singing，but in far wilder tones and in a language which no one knew And soon after that the owners of these voices could be seen．They were birds，large and white，and they came hundreds and thousands and alighted on everything；the grass， and the pavement，on the table，on your shoulders，your hands， and your head，till it looked as heavy snow had fallen．For， like snow，they not only make everything white but blurred and blunted all shapes．But Lucy，looking out from between the wings of the birds that covered her，saw one bird fly to the Old Man with something in its beak that looked like a little fruit，unless it was a little live coal，which it might have been，for it was too bright to look at．And the bird laid it in the Old Man’s mouth． Then the birds stopped their singing and appeared to be very busy about the table．When they rose from it again everything on the table that could be eaten or drunk had disappeared．These birds rose from their meal in their thousands and hundreds and carried away all the things that could not be eaten or drunk，such as bones，rinds，and shells，and took their flight back to the rising sun．But now，because they were not singing，the whir of their wings seemed to set the whole air a-tremble．And there was the table pecked clean and empty，and the three old Lords of Narnia still fast asleep． Now at last the Old Man turned to the travellers and bade them welcome． “Sir，”said Caspian，“will you tell us how to undo the enchantment which holds these three Narnian Lords asleep．” “I will gladly tell you that，my son，”said the Old Man．“To break this enchantment you must sail to the World’s End，or as near as you can come to it，and you must come back having left at least one of your company behind．” “And what must happen to that one ？”asked Reepicheep． “He must go on into the utter east and never return into the world．” “That is my heart’s desire，”said Reepicheep． “And are we near the World’s End now，Sir ？”asked Caspian. “Have you any knowledge of the seas and lands further east than this ？” “I saw them long ago，”said the Old Man，“but it was from a great height．I cannot tell you such things as sailor need to know．” “Do you mean you were flying in the air ？”Eustace blurted out． “I was a long way above the air，my son，”replied the Old Man． “I am Ramandu．But I see that you stare at on another and have not heard this name．And no wonder，for the days when I was a star had ceased long before any of you knew this world，and all the constellations have changed．” “Golly，”said Edmund under his breath．“He’s a retired star．” “Aren’t you a star any longer ？”asked Lucy． “I am a star at rest，my daughter，”answered Ramandu “When I set for the last time，decrepit and old beyond all that you can reckon，I was carried to this island．I am not so old now as I was then．Every morning a bird brings me a fire-berry from the valleys in the Sun，and each fire-berry takes away a little of my age．And when I have become as young as the child that was born yesterday，then I shall take my rising again(for we are at earth’s eastern rim)and once more tread the great dance．” “In our world，”said Eustace，“a star is a huge ball of flaming gas．” “Even in your world，my son，that is not what a star is but only what it is made of．And in this world you ave already met a star，for I think you have been with Coriakin．” “Is he a retired star，too ？”said Lucy． “Well，not quite the same，”said Ramandu．“It was not quite as a rest than he was set to govern the Duffers．You might call it a punishment．He might have shone for thousands of years more in the southern winter sky if all had gone well．” “What did he do，Sir ？”asked Caspian． “My son，”said Ramandu，“it is not for you，a son of Adam， to know what faults a star can commit．But come，we waste time in such talk．Are you yet resolved ？Will you sail further east and come again，leaving one to return no more，and so break the enchantment ？ Or will you sail westward ？” “Surely，Sire，”said Reepicheep，“there is no question about that ？ It is very plainly part of our quest to rescue these three lords from enchantment．” “I think the same，Reepicheep，”replied Caspian．“And even if it were not so，it would break my heart not to go as near the World’s End as the Dawn Treader will take us．But I am thinking of the crew．They signed on to seek the seven lords，not to reach the rim of the Earth．If we sail east from here we sail to find the edge，the utter east．And not one knows how far it is．They’re brave fellows，but I set signs that some of them are weary of the voyage and long to have our prow pointing to Narnia again．I don’t think should take them further without their knowledge an consent． And then there’s the poor Lord Rhoop．He’s broken man．” “My son，”said the star，“it would be no use，even though you wished it，to sail for the World’s End with men unwilling or men deceived．That is not how great unenchantments are achieved． They must know where they go and why．But who is this broken man you speak of ？” Caspian told Ramandu the story of Rhoop． “I can give him what he needs most，”said Ramandu．“I this island there is sleep without stint or measure，and sleep in which no faintest footfall of a dream was ever heard．Let him sit beside these other three and drink oblivion till you return．” “Oh，do let’s do that，Caspian，”said Lucy．“I’m sure its just what he would love．” At that moment they were interrupted by the sound of many feet and voices：Drinian and the rest of the ship company were approaching．They halted in surprise whey they saw Ramandu and his daughter；and then，because these were obviously great people，every man uncovered his head．Some sailors eyed the empty dishes and flagons on the table with regret． “My lord，”said the King to Drinian，“pray send two men back to the Dawn Treader with a message to the Lord Rhoop．Tell him that the last of his old shipmates are here asleep-a sleep without dreams-and that he can share it．” When this had been done，Caspian told the rest to sit down and laid the whole situation before them．When he had finished there was a long silence and some whispering until presently the Master Bowman got to his feet，and said： “What some of us have been wanting to ask for a long time， your Majesty，is how we’re ever to get home when we do turn， whether we turn here or somewhere else．It’s been west and north-west winds all the way，barring an occasional calm．And if that doesn’t change，I’d like to know what hopes we have of seeing Narnia again．There’s not much chance of supplies lasting while we row all that way． “That’s landsman’s talk，”said Drinian．“There’s always a prevailing west wind in these seas all through the late summer，and it always changes after the New Year．We’ll have plenty of wind for sailing westward；more than we shall like from all accounts．” “That’s true，Master，”said an old sailor who was a Galmian by birth．“You get some ugly weather rolling up from the east in January and February．And by your leave，Sire，if I was in command of this ship I’d say to winter here and begin the voyage home in March．” “What’d you eat while you were wintering here ？”asked Eustace. “This table，”said Ramandu，“will be filled with a king’s feast every day at sunset．” “Now you’re talking ！”said several sailors． “Your Majesties and gentlemen and ladies all，”said Rynelf， “there’s just one thing I want to say．There’s not one of us chaps as was pressed on this journey．We’re volunteers．And there’s some here chat are looking very hard at that table and thinking about king’s feasts who were talking very loud about adventures on the day we sailed from Cair Paravel，and swearing they wouldn’t come home till we’d found the end of the world．And there were some standing on the quay who would have given all they had to come with us．It was thought a finer thing then to have a cabin- boy’s berth on the Dawn Treader than to wear a knight’s belt．I don’t know if you get the hang of what I’m saying．But what I mean is that I think chaps who set out like us will look as silly as-as those Dufflepuds—if we come home and say we got to the beginning of the world’s end and hadn’t the heart to go further．” Some of the sailors cheered at this but some said that that was all very well． “This isn’t going to be much fun，”whispered Edmund to Caspian．“What are we to do if half those fellows hang back ？” “Wait，”Caspian whispered back．“I’ve still a card to play．” “Aren’t you going to say anything，Reep ？”whispered Lucy． “No．Why should your Majesty expect it ？”answered Reepicheep in a voice that most people heard．“My owns plans are made．While I can，I sail east in the Dawn Treader．When she fails me，I paddle east in my coracle．When she sinks，I shall swim east with my four paws．And when I can swim no longer， if I have not reached Aslan’s country，or shot over the edge of the world in some vast cataract，I shall sink with my nose to the sunrise and Peepiceek will be head of the talking mice in Narnia．” “Hear，hear，”said a sailor，“I’ll say the same，barring the bit about the coracle，which wouldn’t bear me．”He added in a lower voice，“I’m not going to be outdone by a mouse．” At this point Caspian jumped to his feet．“Friends，”he said，“I think you have not quite understood our purpose．You talk as if we had come to you with our hat in our hand，begging for shipmates．It isn’t like that at all．We and our royal brother and sister and their kinsman and Sir Reepicheep，the good knight， and the Lord Drinian have an errand to the world’s edge．It is our pleasure to choose from among such of you as are willing those whom we deem worthy of so high an enterprise．We have not said that any can come for the asking．That is why we shall now command the Lord Drinian and Master Rhince to consider carefully what men among you are the hardest in battle，the most skilled seamen，the purest in blood，the most loyal to our person，and the cleanest of life and manners；and to give their names to us in a schedule．”He paused and went on in a quicker voice，“Aslan’s mane ！”he exclaimed．“Do you think that the privilege of seeing the last things is to be bought for a song ？ Why，every man that comes with us shall bequeath the title of Dawn Treader to all his descendants，and when we land at Cair Paravel on the homeward voyage he shall have either gold or land enough to make him rich all his life．Now-scatter over the island，all of you．In half an hour’s time I shall receive the names that Lord Drinian brings me．” There was rather a sheepish silence and then the crew made their bows and moved away，one in this direction and one in that， but mostly in little knots or bunches，talking． “And now for the Lord Rhoop，”said Caspian． But turning to the head of the table he saw that Rhoop was already there．He had arrived，silent and unnoticed，while the discussion was going on，and was seated beside the Lord Argoz. The daughter of Ramandu stood beside him as if she had just helped him into his chair；Ramandu stood behind him and laid both his hands on Rhoop’s grey head．Even in daylight a faint silver light came from the hands of the star．There was a smile on Rhoop’s haggard face．He held out one of his hands to Lucy and the other to Caspian．For a moment it looked as if he were going to say something．Then his smile brightened as if he were feeling ？ some delicious sensation，a long sigh of contentment came from his lips，his head fell forward，and he slept． “Poor Rhoop，”said Lucy．“I am glad．He must have had terrible times．” “Don’t let’s even think of it，”said Eustace． Meanwhile Caspian’s speech，helped perhaps by some magic of the island，was having just the effect he intended．A good many who had been anxious enough to get out of the voyage felt quite differently about being left out of it．And of course whenever any one sailor announced that he had made up his mind to ask for permission to sail，the ones who hadn’t said this felt that they were getting fewer and more uncomfortable．So that before the half-hour was nearly over several people were positively“sucking up”to Drinian and Rhince(at least that was what they called it at my school)to get a good report．And soon there were only three left who didn’t want to go，and those three were trying very hard to persuade others to stay with them．And very shortly after that there was only one left．And in they end he began to be afraid of being left behind all on his own and changed his mind． At the end of the half-hour they all came trooping back to Aslan’s Table and stood at one end while Drinian and Rhince went and sat down with Caspian and made their report；and Caspian accepted all the man but that one who’d had changed his mind at the last moment．His name was Pittencream and he stayed on the Island of the Star all the time the others were away looking for the World’s End，and he very much wished he had gone with them．He wasn’t the sort of man who could enjoy talking to Ramandu and Ramandu’s daughter(nor they to him)，and it rained a good deal， and though there was a wonderful feast on the Table every night， he didn’t very much enjoy it．He said it gave him the creeps sitting there alone(and in the rain as likely as not)with those four Lords asleep at the end of the Table．And when the others returned he felt so out of things that he deserted on the voyage home at the Lone Islands，and went and lived in Calormen，where he told wonderful stories about his adventures at the End of the World，until at last he came to believe them himself．So you may say，in a sense，that he lived happily ever after．But he could never bear mice． That night they all ate and drank together at the great table between the pillars where the feast was magically renewed：and next morning the Dawn Treader set sail once more just when the great birds had come and gone again． “Lady，”said Caspian，“I hope to speak with you again when I have broken the enchantments．”And Ramandu’s daughter looked at him and smiled． CHAPTER FIFTEEN THE WONDERS OF THE LAST SEA VERY soon after they had left Ramandu’s country they began to feel that they had already sailed beyond the world．All was different．For one thing they all found that they were needing less sleep．One did not want to go to bed nor to eat much，nor even to talk except in low voices．Another thing was the light． There was too much of it．The sun when it came up each morning looked twice，if not three times，its usual size．And every morning(which gave Lucy the strangest feeling of all)the huge white birds，singing their song with human voices in a language no one knew，streamed overhead and vanished astern on their way to their breakfast at Aslan’s Table．A little later they came flying back and vanished into the east． “How beautifully clear the water is ！”said Lucy to herself，as she leaned over the port side early in the afternoon of the second day． And it was．The first thing that she noticed was a little black object，about the size of a shoe，travelling along at the same speed as the ship．For a moment she thought it was something floating on the surface．But then there came floating past a bit of stale bread which the cook had just thrown out of the galley．And the bit of bread looked as if it were going to collide with the black thing， but it didn’t．It passed above it，and Lucy now saw that the black thing could not be on the surface．Then the black thing suddenly got very much bigger and flicked back to normal size a moment later． Now Lucy knew she had seen something just like that happen somewhere else—if only she could remember where．She held her hand to her head and screwed up her face and put out her tongue in the effort to remember．At last she did．Of course ！ It was like what you saw from a train on a bright sunny day．You saw the black shadow of your own coach running along the fields at the same pace as the train．Then you went into a cutting；and immediately the same shadow flicked close up to you and got big， racing along the grass of the cutting-bank．Then you came out of the cutting and—flick ！ —once more the black shadow had gone back to its normal size and was running along the fields． “It’s our shadow ！—the shadow of the Dawn Treader，”said Lucy．“Our shadow running along on the bottom of the sea．That time when it got bigger it went over a hill．But in that case the water must be clearer than I thought ！ Good gracious，I must he seeing the bottom of the sea；fathoms and fathoms down．” As soon as she had said this she realized that the great silvery expanse which she had been seeing(without noticing)for some time was really the sand on the sea-bed and that ail sorts of darker or brighter patches were not lights and shadows on the surface but real things on the bottom．At present，for instance，they were passing over a mass of soft purply green with a broad，winding strip of pale grey in the middle of it．But now that she knew it was on the bottom she saw it much better．She could see that bits of the dark stuff were much higher than other bits and were waving gently ．“Just like trees in a wind，”said Lucy．“And I do believe that’s what they are．It’s a submarine forest．” They passed on above it and presently the pale streak was joined by another pale streak．“If I was down there，”thought Lucy，“that streak would be just like a road through the wood．And that place where it joins the other Would be a crossroads．Oh， I do wish I was．Hallo ！the forest is coming to an end．And I do believe the streak really was a road ！ I can still see it going on across the open sand．It’s a different colour．And it’s marked out with something at the edges—dotted lines．Perhaps they are stones． And now it’s getting wider．” But it was not really getting wider，it was getting nearer．She realized this because of the way in which the shadow of the ship came rushing up towards her．And the road—she felt sure it was a road now—began to go in zigzags．Obviously it was climbing up a steep hill．And when she held her head sideways and looked back，what she saw was very like what you see when you look down a winding road from the top of a hill．She could even see the shafts of sunlight falling through the deep water onto the wooded valley—and，in the extreme distance，everything melting away into a dim greenness．But some places—the sunny ones，she thought—were ultramarine blue． She could not，however，spend much time looking back； what was coming into view in the forward direction was too exciting．The road had apparently now reached the top of the hill and ran straight forward．Little specks were moving to and fro on it．And now something most wonderful，fortunately in full sunlight—or as full as it can be when it falls through fathoms of water—flashed into sight．It was knobbly and jagged and of a pearly，or perhaps an ivory，colour．She was so nearly straight above it that at first she could hardly make out what it was． But everything became plain when she noticed its shadow．The sunlight was falling across Lucy’s shoulders，so the shadow of the thing lay stretched out on the sand behind it．And by its shape she saw clearly that it was a shadow of towers and pinnacles，minarets and domes． “Why ！—it’s a city or a huge castle，”said Lucy to herself ．“But I wonder why they’ve built it on top of a high mountain ？” Long afterwards when she was back in England and talked all these adventures over with Edmund，they thought of a reason and I am pretty sure it is the true one．In the sea，the deeper you go， the darker and colder it gets，and it is down there，in the dark and cold，that dangerous things live—the squid and the Sea Serpent and the Kraken．The valleys are the wild，unfriendly places． The sea-people feel about their valleys as we do about mountains， and feel about their mountains as we feel about valleys．It is on the heights(or，as we would say，“in the shallows”)that there is warmth and peace．The reckless hunters and brave knights of the sea go down into the depths on quests and adventures，but return home to the heights for rest and peace，courtesy and council，the sports，the dances and the songs． They had passed the city and the sea-bed was still rising． It was only a few hundred feet below the ship now．The road had disappeared．They were sailing above an open park-like country， dotted with little groves of brightly—coloured vegetation．And then—Lucy nearly squealed aloud with excitement—she had seen People． There were between fifteen and twenty of them，and all mounted on sea-horses—not the tiny little sea-horses which you may have seen in museums but horses rather bigger than themselves．They must be noble and lordly people，Lucy thought，for she could catch the gleam of gold on some of their foreheads and streamers of emerald—or orange—coloured stuff fluttered from their shoulders in the current．Then： “Oh，bother these fish ！”said Lucy，for a whole shoal of small fat fish，swimming quite close to the surface，had come between her and the Sea People．But though this spoiled her view it led to the most interesting thing of all．Suddenly a fierce little fish of a kind she had never seen before came darting up from below， snapped，grabbed，and sank rapidly with one of the fat fish in its mouth．And all the Sea People were sitting on their horses staring up at what had happened．They seemed to be talking and laughing. And before the hunting fish had got back to them with its prey， another of the same kind came up from the Sea People．And Lucy was almost certain that one big Sea Man who sat on his sea-horse in the middle of the party had sent it or released it；as if he had been holdng it back till then in his hand or on his wrist． “Why，I do declare，”said Lucy，“it’s a hunting party．Or more like a hawking party．Yes，that’s it．They ride out with these little fierce fish on their wrists just as we used to ride out with falcons on our wrists when we were Kings and Queens at Cair Paravel long ago．And then they fly them—or I suppose I should say swim them—at the others．How—” She stopped suddenly because the scene was changing．The Sea People had noticed the Dawn Treader．The shoal of fish hard scattered in every direction：the People themselves were coming up to find out the meaning of this big，black thing which had come between them and the sun．And now they were so close to the surface that if they had been in air，instead of water，Lucy could have spoken to them．There were men and women both．All wore coronets of some kind and many had chains of pearls．They wore no other clothes．Their bodies were the colour of old ivory，their hair dark purple．The King in the centre(no one could mistake him for anything but the King)looked proudly and fiercely into Lucy’s face and shook a spear in his hand．His knights did the same．The faces of the ladies were filled with astonishment．Lucy felt sure they had never seen a ship or a human before—and how should they， in seas beyond the world’s end where no ship ever came ？ “What are you staring at，Lu ？”said a voice close beside her． Lucy had been so absorbed in what she was seeing that she started at the sound，and when she turned she found that her arm had gone“dead”from leaning so long on the rail in one position． Drinian and Edmund were beside her． “Look，”she said． They both looked，but almost at once Drinian said in a low voice： “Turn round at once，your Majesties—that’s right，with our backs to the sea．And don’t look as if we were talking about anything important．” “Why，what’s the matter ？”said Lucy as she obeyed． “It’ll never do for the sailors to see all that，”said Drinian．“We’ll have men falling in love with a sea—woman，or falling in love with the under-sea country itself，and jumping overboard．I’ve heard of that kind of thing happening before in strange seas．It’s always unlucky to see these people．” “But we used to know them，”said Lucy．“In the old days at Cair Paravel when my brother Peter was High King．They came to the surface and sang at our coronation．” “I think that must have been a different kind，Lu，”said Edmund．“They could live in the air as well as under water．I rather think these can’t．By the look of them they’d have surfaced and started attacking us long ago if they could．They seem very fierce．” “At any rate，”said Drinian，but at that moment two sounds were heard．One was a plop．The other was a voice from the fighting—top shouting，“Man overboard ！”Then everyone was busy．Some of the sailors hurried aloft to take in the sail；others hurried below to get to the oars；and Rhince，who was on duty on the poop，began to put the helm hard over so as to come round and back to the man who had gone overboard．But by now everyone knew that it wasn’t strictly a man．It was Reepicheep． “Drat that mouse ！”said Drinian．“It’s more trouble than all the rest of the ship’s company put together．If there is any scrape to be got into，in it will get ！It ought to be put in irons—keel-hauled—marooned—have its whiskers cut off．Can anyone see the little blighter ？” All this didn’t mean that Drinian really disliked Reepicheep．On the contrary he liked him very much and was therefore frightened about him，and being frightened put him in a bad temper—just as your mother is much angrier with you for running out into the road in front of a car than a stranger would be．No one，of course， was afraid of Reepicheep’s drowning，for he was an excellent swimmer；but the three who knew what was going on below the water were afraid of those long，cruel spears in the hands of the Sea People． In a few minutes the Dawn Treader had come round and everyone could see the black blob in the water which was Reepicheep．He was chattering with the greatest excitement but as his mouth kept on getting filled with water nobody could understand what he was saying． “He’ll blurt the whole thing out if we don’t shut him up，”cried Drinian．To prevent this he rushed to the side and lowered a rope himself，shouting to the sailors，“All right，all right．Back to your places．I hope I can heave a mouse up without help．”And as Reepicheep began climbing up the rope—not very nimbly because his wet fur made him heavy—Drinian leaned over and whispered to him， “Don’t tell．Not a word．” But when the dripping Mouse had reached the deck it turned out not to be at all interested in the Sea People． “Sweet ！”he cheeped．“Sweet，sweet ！” “What are you talking about ？”asked Drinian crossly．“And you needn’t shake yourself all over me，either．” “I tell you the water’s sweet，”said the Mouse．“Sweet，fresh. It isn’t salt．” For a moment no one quite took in the importance of this．But then Reepicheep once more repeated the old prophecy： “Where the waves grow sweet，Doubt not，Reepicheep，There is the utter East ．” Then at last everyone understood． “Let me have a bucket，Rynelf，”said Drinian． It was handed him and he lowered it and up it came again．The water shone in it like glass． “Perhaps your Majesty would like to taste it first，”said Drinian to Caspian． The King took the bucket in both hands，raised it to his lips， sipped，then drank deeply and raised his head．His face was changed. Not only his eyes but everything about him seemed to be brighter． “Yes，”he said，“it is sweet．That’s real water，that．I’m not sure that it isn’t going to kill me．But it is the death I would have chosen—if I’d known about it till now．” “What do you mean ？”asked Edmund． “It—it’s like light more than anything else，”said Caspian． “That is what it is，”said Reepicheep．“Drinkable light．We must be very near the end of the world now．” There was a moment’s silence and then Lucy knelt down on the deck and drank from the bucket． “It’s the loveliest thing I have ever tasted，”she said with a kind of gasp．“But oh—it’s strong．We shan’t need to eat anything now．” And one by one everybody on board drank．And for a long time they were all silent．They felt almost too well and strong to bear it；and presently they began to notice another result．As I have said before，there had been too much light ever since they left the island of Ramandu—the sun too large(though not too hot)，the sea too bright，the air too shining．Now，the light grew no less— if anything，it increased—but they could bear it．They could look straight up at the sun without blinking．They could see more light than they had ever seen before．And the deck and the sail and their own faces and bodies became brighter and brighter and every rope shone．And next morning，when the sun rose，now five or six times its old size，they stared hard into it and could see the very feathers of the birds that came flying from it． Hardly a word was spoken on board all that day，till about dinner-time(no one wanted any dinner，the water was enough for them)Drinian said： “I can’t understand this．There is not a breath of wind．The sail hangs dead．The sea is as flat as a pond．And yet we drive on as fast as if there were a gale behind us．” “I’ve been thinking that，too，”said Caspian．“We must be caught in some strong current．” “H’m，”said Edmund．“That’s not so nice if the World really has an edge and we’re getting near it．” “You mean，”said Caspian，“that we might be just—well， poured over it ？” “Yes，yes，”cried Reepicheep，clapping his paws together． “That’s how I’ve always imagined it—the World like a great round table and the waters of all the oceans endlessly pouring over the edge．The ship will tip up—stand on her head—for one moment we shall see over the edge—and then，down，down，the rush， the speed—” “And what do you think will be waiting for us at the bottom， eh ？”said Drinian． “Aslan’s country perhaps，”said the Mouse，its eyes shining．“Or perhaps there isn’t any bottom．Perhaps it goes down for ever and ever．But whatever it is，won’t it be worth anything just to have looked for one moment beyond the edge of the world．” “But look here，”said Eustace，“this is all rot．The world’s round—I mean，round like a ball，not like a table．” “Our world is，”said Edmund．“But is this ？” “Do you mean to say，”asked Caspian，“that you three come from a round world(round like a ball)and you’ve never told me ！ It’s really too bad of you．Because we have fairy-tales in which there are round worlds and I always loved them．I never believed there were any real ones．But I’ve always wished there were and I’ve always longed to live in one．Oh，I’d give anything—I wonder why you can get into our world and we never get into yours ？ If only I had the chance ！ It must be exciting to live on a thing like a ball．Have you ever been to the parts where people walk about upside—down ？” Edmund shook his head．“And it isn’t like that，”he added．“There’s nothing particularly exciting about a round world when you’re there．” CHAPTER SIXTEEN THE VERY END OF THE WORLD REEPICHEEP was the only person on board besides Drinian and the two Pevensies who had noticed the Sea People．He had dived in at once when he saw the Sea King shaking his spear，for he regarded this as a sort of threat or challenge and wanted to have the matter out there and then．The excitement of discovering that the water was now fresh had distracted his attention，and before he remembered the Sea People again Lucy and Drinian had taken him aside and warned him not to mention what he had seen． As things turned out they need hardly have bothered，for by this time the Dawn Treader was gliding over a part of the sea which seemed to be uninhabited．No one except Lucy saw anything more of the People，and even she had only one short glimpse． All morning on the following day they sailed in fairly shallow water and the bottom was weedy．Just before midday Lucy saw a large shoal of fishes grazing on the weed．They were all eating steadily and all moving in the same direction．“Just like a flock of sheep，”thought Lucy．Suddenly she saw a little Sea Girl of about her own age in the middle of them—a quiet，lonely-looking girl with a sort of crook in her hand．Lucy felt sure that this girl must be a shepherdess—or perhaps a fish-herdess—and that the shoal was really a flock at pasture．Both the fishes and the girl were quite close to the surface．And just as the girl，gliding in the shallow water，and Lucy，leaning over the bulwark，came opposite to one another，the girl looked up and stared straight into Lucy’s face．Neither could speak to the other and in a moment the Sea Girl dropped astern．But Lucy will never forget her face．It did not look frightened or angry like those of the other Sea People． Lucy had liked that girl and she felt certain the girl had liked her． In that one moment they had somehow become friends．There does not seem to be much chance of their meeting again in that world or any other．But if ever they do they will rush together with their hands held out． After that for many days，without wind in her shrouds or foam at her bows，across a waveless sea，the Dawn Treader glided smoothly east．Every day and every hour the light became more brilliant and still they could bear it．No one ate or slept and no one wanted to，but they drew buckets of dazzling water from the sea，stronger than wine and somehow wetter，more liquid，than ordinary water，and pledged one another silently in deep draughts of it．And one or two of the sailors who had been oldish men when the voyage began now grew younger every day．Everyone on board was filled with joy and excitement，but not an excitement that made one talk．The further they sailed the less they spoke， and then almost in a whisper．The stillness of that last sea laid hold on them． “My Lord，”said Caspian to Drinian one day，“what do you see ahead ？” “Sire，”said Drinian，“I see whiteness．All along the horizon from north to south，as far as my eyes can reach．” “That is what I see too，”said Caspian，“and I cannot imagine what it is．” “If we were in higher latitudes，your Majesty，”said Drinian，“I would say it was ice．But it can’t be that；not here．All the same， we’d better get men to the oars and hold the ship back against the current．Whatever the stuff is，we don’t want to crash into it at this speed ！” They did as Drinian said，and so continued to go slower and slower．The whiteness did not get any less mysterious as they approached it．If it was land it must be a very strange land，for it seemed just as smooth as the water and on the same level with it．When they got very close to it Drinian put the helm hard over and turned the Dawn Treader south so that she was broadside on to the current and rowed a little way southward along the edge of the whiteness．In so doing they accidentally made the important discovery that the current was only about forty feet wide and the rest of the sea as still as a pond．This was good news for the crew，who had already begun to think that the return journey to Ramandu’s land，rowing against stream all the way，would be pretty poor sport．(It also explained why the shepherd girl had dropped so quickly astern．She was not in the current．If she had been she would have been moving east at the same speed as the ship．) And still no one could make out what the white stuff was． Then the boat was lowered and it put off to investigate．Those who remained on the Dawn Treader could see that the boat pushed right in amidst the whiteness．Then they could hear the voices of the party in the boat(clear across the still water)talking in a shrill and surprised way．Then there was a pause while Rynelf in the bows of the boat took a sounding；and when，after that，the boat came rowing back there seemed to be plenty of the white stuff inside her． Everyone crowded to the side to hear the news． “Lilies，your Majesty ！”shouted Rynelf，standing up in the bows. “What did you say ？”asked Caspian． “Blooming lilies，your Majesty，”said Rynelf．“Same as in a pool or in a garden at home．” “Look ！”said Lucy，who was in the stern of the boat．She held up her wet arms full of white petals and broad flat leaves． “What’s the depth，Rynelf ？”asked Drinian． “That’s the funny thing，Captain，”said Rynelf．“It’s still deep．Three and a half fathoms clear．” “They can’t be real lilies—not what we call lilies，”said Eustace． Probably they were not，but they were very like them．And when，after some consultation，the Dawn Treader turned back into the current and began to glide eastward through the Lily Lake or the Silver Sea(they tried both these names but it was the Silver Sea that stuck and is now on Caspian’s map)the strangest part of their travels began．Very soon the open sea which they were leaving was only a thin rim of blue on the western horizon．Whiteness，shot with faintest colour of gold，spread round them on every side，except just astern where their passage had thrust the lilies apart and left an open lane of water that shone like dark green glass．To look at， this last sea was very like the Arctic；and if their eyes had not by now grown as strong as eagles’ the sun on all that whiteness— especially at early morning when the sun was hugest—would have been unbearable．And every evening the same whiteness made the daylight last longer．There seemed no end to the lilies．Day after day from all those miles and leagues of flowers there rose a smell which Lucy found it very hard to describe；sweet—yes，but not at all sleepy or overpowering，a fresh，wild，lonely smell that seemed to get into your brain and make you feel that you could go up mountains at a run or wrestle with an elephant．She and Caspian said to one another，“I feel that I can’t stand much more of this， yet I don’t want it to stop．” They took soundings very often but it was only several days later that the water became shallower．After that it went on getting shallower．There came a day when they had to row out of the current and feel their way forward at a snail’s pace，rowing．And soon it was clear that the Dawn Treader could sail no further east． Indeed it was only by very clever handling that they saved her from grounding． “Lower the boat，”cried Caspian，“and then call the men aft．I must speak to them．” “What’s he going to do ？”whispered Eustace to Edmund． “There’s a queer look in his eyes．” “I think we probably all look the same，”said Edmund． They joined Caspian on the poop and soon all the men were crowded together at the foot of the ladder to hear the King’s speech． “Friends，”said Caspian，“we have now fulfilled the quest on which you embarked．The seven lords are all accounted for and as Sir Reepicheep has sworn never to return，when you reach Ramandu’s Land you will doubtless find the Lords Revilian and Argoz and Mavramorn awake．To you，my Lord Drinian，I entrust this ship，bidding you sail to Narnia with all the speed you may，and above all not to land on the Island of Deathwater．And instruct my regent，the Dwarf Trumpkin，to give to all these，my shipmates，the rewards I promised them．They have been earned well．And if I come not again it is my will that the Regent，and Master Cornelius，and Trufflehunter the Badger，and the Lord Drinian choose a King of Narnia with the consent—” “But，Sire，”interrupted Drinian，“are you abdicating ？” “I am going with Reepicheep to see the World’s End，”said Caspian. A low murmur of dismay ran through the sailors． “We will take the boat，”said Caspian．“You will have no need of it in these gentle seas and you must build a new one on Ramandu’s island．And now—” “Caspian，”said Edmund suddenly and sternly，“you can’t do this．” “Most certainly，”said Reepicheep，“his Majesty cannot．” “No indeed，”said Drinian． “Can’t ？”said Caspian sharply，looking for a moment not unlike his uncle Miraz． “Begging your Majesty’s pardon，”said Rynelf from the deck below，“but if one of us did the same it would be called deserting．” “You presume too much on your long service，Rynelf，”said Caspian. “No，Sire ！He’s perfectly right，”said Drinian． “By the Mane of Aslan，”said Caspian，“I had thought you were all my subjects here，not my schoolmasters．” “I’m not，”said Edmund，“and I say you can not do this．” “Can’t again，”said Caspian．“What do you mean ？” “If it please your Majesty，we mean shall not，”said Reepicheep with a very low bow．“You are the King of Narnia．You break faith with all your subjects，and especially with Trumpkin，if you do not return．You shall not please yourself with adventures as if you were a private person．And if your Majesty will not hear reason it will be the truest loyalty of every man on board to follow me in disarming and binding you till you come to your senses．” “Quite right，”said Edmund．“Like they did with Ulysses when he wanted to go near the Sirens．” Caspian’s hand had gone to his sword hilt，when Lucy said，“And you’ve almost promised Ramandu’s daughter to go back．” Caspian paused．“Well，yes．There is that，”he said．He stood irresolute for a moment and then shouted out to the ship in general． “Well，have your way．The quest is ended．We all return． Get the boat up again．” “Sire，”said Reepicheep，“we do not all return．I，as I explained before—” “Silence ！”thundered Caspian．“I’ve been lessoned but I’ll not be baited．Will no one silence that Mouse ？” “Your Majesty promised，”said Reepicheep，“to be good lord to the Talking Beasts of Narnia．” “Talking beasts，yes，”said Caspian．“I said nothing about beasts that never stop talking．”And he flung down the ladder in a temper and went into the cabin，slamming the door． But when the others rejoined him a little later they found him changed；he was white and there were tears in his eyes． “It’s no good，”he said．“I might as well have behaved decently for all the good I did with my temper and swagger．Aslan has spoken to me．No—I don’t mean he was actually here．He wouldn’t fit into the cabin，for one thing．But that gold lion’s head on the wall came to life and spoke to me．It was terrible—his eyes．Not that he was at all rough with me—only a bit stern at first． But it was terrible all the same．And he said—he said—oh，I can’t bear it．The worst thing he could have said．You’re to go on— Reep and Edmund，and Lucy，and Eustace；and I’m to go back． Alone．And at once．And what is the good of anything ？” “Caspian，dear，”said Lucy．“You knew we’d have to go back to our own world sooner or later．” “Yes，”said Caspian with a sob，“but this is sooner．” “You’ll feel better when you get back to Ramandu’s Island，”said Lucy． He cheered up a little later on，but it was a grievous parting on both sides and I will not dwell on it．About two o’clock in the afternoon，well victualled and watered(though they thought they would need neither food nor drink)and with Reepicheep’s coracle on board，the boat pulled away from the Dawn Treader to row through the endless carpet of lilies．The Dawn Treader flew all her flags and hung out her shields to honour their departure．Tall and big and homelike she looked from their low position with the lilies all round them．And even before she was out of sight they saw her turn and begin rowing slowly westward．Yet though Lucy shed a few tears，she could not feel it as much as you might have expected ．The light，the silence，the tingling smell of the Silver Sea， even(in some odd way)the loneliness itself，were too exciting． There was no need to row，for the current drifted them steadily to the east．None of them slept or ate．All that night and all next day they glided eastward，and when the third day dawned—with a brightness you or I could not bear even if we had dark glasses on— they saw a wonder ahead．It was as if a wall stood up between them and the sky，a greenish-grey，trembling，shimmering wall． Then up came the sun，and at its first rising they saw it through the wall and it turned into wonderful rainbow colours．Then they knew that the wall was really a long，tall wave—a wave endlessly fixed in one place as you may often see at the edge of a waterfall． It seemed to be about thirty feet high，and the current was gliding them swiftly towards it．You might have supposed they would have thought of their danger．They didn’t．I don’t think anyone could have in their position．For now they saw something not only behind the wave but behind the sun．They could not have seen even the sun if their eyes had not been strengthened by the water of the Last Sea．But now they could look at the rising sun and see it clearly and see things beyond it．What they saw—eastward，beyond the sun—was a range of mountains．It was so high that either they never saw the top of it or they forgot it．None of them remembers seeing any sky in that direction．And the mountains must really have been outside the world．For any mountains even a quarter of a twentieth of that height ought to have had ice and snow on them． But these were warm and green and full，of forests and waterfalls however high you looked．And suddenly there came a breeze from the east，tossing the top of the wave into foamy shapes and ruffling the smooth water all round them．It lasted only a second or so but what it brought them in that second none of those three children will ever forget．It brought both a smell and a sound，a musical sound Edmund and Eustace would never talk about it afterwards．Lucy could only say，“It would break your heart．”“Why，”said I，“was it so sad ？”“Sad ！！No，”said Lucy． No one in that boat doubted chat they were seeing beyond the End of the World into Aslan’s country． At that moment，with a crunch，the boat ran aground．The water was too shallow now for it．“This，”said Reepicheep，“is where I go on alone．” They did not even try to stop him，for everything now felt as if it had been fated or had happened before．They helped him to lower his little coracle．Then he took off his sword(“I shall need it no more，”he said)and flung it far away across the lilied sea． Where it fell it stood upright with the hilt above the surface．Then he bade them good-bye，trying to be sad for their sakes；but he was quivering with happiness．Lucy，for the first and last time， did what she had always wanted to do，taking him in her arms and caressing him．Then hastily he got into his coracle and took his paddle，and the current caught it and away he went，very black against the lilies．But no lilies grew on the wave；it was a smooth green slope．The coracle went more and more quickly， and beautifully it rushed up the wave’s side．For one split second they saw its shape and Reepicheep’s on the very top．Then it vanished，and since that moment no one can truly claim to have seen Reepicheep the Mouse．But my belief is that he came safe to Aslan’s country and is alive there to this day． As the sun rose the sight of those mountains outside the world faded away．The wave remained but there was only blue sky behind it． The children got out of the boat and waded—not towards the wave but southward with the wall of water on their left．They could not have told you why they did this；it was their fate．And though they had felt—and been—very grown-up on the Dawn Treader， they now felt just the opposite and held hands as they waded through the lilies．They never felt tired．The water was warm and all the time it got shallower．At last they were on dry sand， and then on grass—a huge plain of very fine short grass，almost level with the Silver Sea and spreading in every direction without so much as a molehill． And of course，as it always does in a perfectly flat place without trees，it looked as if the sky came down to meet the grass in front of them．But as they went on they got the strangest impression that here at last the sky did really come down and join the earth—a blue wall，very bright，but real and solid：more like glass than anything else．And soon they were quite sure of it．It was very near now． But between them and the foot of the sky there was something so white on the green grass that even with their eagles’eyes they could hardly look at it．They came on and saw that it was a Lamb． “Come and have breakfast，”said the Lamb in its sweet milky voice． Then they noticed for the first time that there was a fire lit on the grass and fish roasting on it．They sat down and ate the fish， hungry now for the first time for many days．And it was the most delicious food they had ever tasted． “Please，Lamb，”said Lucy，“is this the way to Aslan’s country ？” “Not for you，”said the Lamb．“For you the door into Aslan’s country is from your own world．” “What ！”said Edmund．“Is there a way into Aslan’s country from our world too ？” “There is a way into my country from all the worlds，”said the Lamb；but as he spoke his snowy white flushed into tawny gold and his size changed and he was Aslan himself，towering above them and scattering light from his mane． “Oh，Aslan，”said Lucy．“Will you tell us how to get into your country from our world ？” “I shall be telling you all the time，”said Aslan．“But I will not tell you how long or short the way will be；only that it lies across a river．But do not fear that，for I am the great Bridge Builder． And now come；I will open the door in the sky and send you to your own land．” “Please，Aslan，”said Lucy．“Before we go，will you tell us when we can come back to Narnia again ？ Please．And oh，do， do，do make it soon．” “Dearest，”said Aslan very gently，“you and your brother will never come balk to Narnia．” “Oh，Aslan ！！”said Edmund and Lucy both together in despairing voices． “You are too old，children，”said Aslan，“and you must begin to come close to your own world now．” “It isn’t Narnia，you know，”sobbed Lucy．“It’s you．We shan’t meet you there．And how can we live，never meeting you ？” “But you shall meet me，dear one，”said Aslan． “Are—are you there too，Sir ？”said Edmund． “I am，”said Aslan．“But there I have another name．You must learn to know me by that name．This was the very reason why you were brought to Narnia，that by knowing me here for a little，you may know me better there．” “And is Eustace never to come back here either ？”said Lucy． “Child，”said Aslan，“do you really need to know that ？ Come，I am opening the door in the sky．”Then all in one moment there was a rending of the blue wall(like a curtain being torn)and a terrible white light from beyond the sky，and the feel of Aslan’s mane and a Lion’s kiss on their foreheads and then—the bark bedroom in Aunt Alberta’s home in Cambridge． Only two more things need to be told．One is that Caspian and his men all came safely back to Ramandu’s Island．And the three lords woke from their sleep．Caspian married Ramandu’s daughter and they all reached Narnia in the end，and she became a great queen and the mother and grandmother of great kings．The other is that back in our own world everyone soon started saying how Eustace had improved，and how“You’d never know him for the same boy”：everyone except Aunt Alberta，who said he had become very commonplace and tiresome and it must have been the influence of those Pevensie children． ---------------------------用户上传之内容结束-------------------------------- 声明：本书为八零电子书(txt80.com)的用户上传至其在本站的存储空间，本站只提供TXT全集电子书存储服务以及免费下载服务，以上作品内容之版权与本站无任何关系。